Prologue. Rat In The Dark.

Prologue. Rat In The Dark. --

I didn't know what was happening, all I did know was that I was hurt, and couldn't move. I was lying on the pavement beside the sidewalk. I remember pushing some kid out of the road when he ran out in front of a bus. I don't see anyone coming to see if I'm alright. I'm also in a lot of pain. The whisper of voices were all around me, but one voice was heard above the rest.

Ragnarock.

Am I dead?

"Oh my look at you, I bet you didn't see this one coming did you?" I had no idea who was talking but the voices ceased for a moment as this eerily high pitched and maniacally happy voice spoke as if seeing me in the middle of the road, unmoving, and in a puddle of my own blood was a everyday thing to him. Why the hell isn't he calling for help?

He speaks again, but this time his voice is different. "Well that would defeat the purpose of us being here, wouldn't it?" What was he talking about? I don't understand what going on. Why does his voice sound different now? It’s a bit deeper than before.

"That’s because there’re two of us, silly," said the first eerily happy voice.

Two of you?

"Well, two and one can be seen as two sides of the same coin. You know, this will go a lot faster if you just talk like every other sane human being,” the eerily happy voice continues.

Sarcasm is not what I need right now. Didn't I just get run over by a double decker bus? But wait, how does he know what I'm thinking? "Why are humans so slow,” said the second voice in frustration.

Something grabs me by my shoulders and pulls me to my feet. "What the fuck..." I hear my voice speak out loud. I can talk again... but why?

"Okay, boy, now I'm sure you don't get this everyday so we'll use small words so you can keep up, understand?" the second, deeper voice says as a figure walks by.

I resist the urge to trip him.

I turn around and ...ok, not a guy. I see two cats looking back at me. I can't help but stare at them. What the fuck... are they?

"Weird..." I say without thinking as I keep staring at the two cats that are looking back at me. The one on the left has a happy expression on it’s face so comical that it bordered on cartoony. It gives me a big toothy grin. It has big blue eyes and is covered from head to toe in fluffy purple striped fur. But what I can’t take my eyes off of was it’s sharp teeth. Lot's and lot's of teeth.

The cat on the right, on the other hand, is nothing like the other fat looking fluff ball. It has no fur to speak of. It’s so skinny I think you would see it bones. It also has what looks like tattoos all over it’s body. But the most creepy thing about it is it’s small yellow eyes and what looks like blood on it teeth. Human teeth... yea, the uncanny valley is strong with this one, so close to real that it was creepy.

"Okay, let me start by saying... Who, or what, the hell are you two?!" I yell as I can't help but keep staring at them. I slowly start to freak out. They’re cats yes, but I don’t understand what’s happening as I look around and see everyone around the street. They were just frozen, as if time had stopped just for them. And those cats... they can TALK!, Cat's don’t talk!

I can see half of them looking where I am and the other half look as if they’re calling for help. But the odd thing was... everything was in black and white.

"A deal of a lifetime, some would say. Here’s where you can start a new life and go to a new world. This kind of thing don’t happen everyday you know?" Said the chubby cat.
“‘Doesn’t’, you ingrate. Doesn’t happen very day,” replies the creepy cat with an annoyed expression.
“Grammar Nazi!”
“Grandstander!”
“Numbskull!”
“Numbnuts!”
“Alright!” I yell. My vision is fading. Apparently I don’t much time before something happens.
Whatever needs to happen needs to happen quick. I need info. "Before I agree to anything I want you, the both of you to make some things clear for me." The creepy cat’s face contorts in disgust. He didn’t like that one bit, but he nods at me as if to say continue.

"Okay silly man with nowhere to go, what is it that you would like to know?" Asks the fluff ball with still far too much happiness. I think long and hard as I get my list of questions set up in my head. I start to sway on my feet. Not too much longer. "You say I'm not dead... then what am I? What happened?" The creepy cat smiled with glee. It was hideous.

"Let’s say that... before you got hit by that garish monstrosity over there that we did something to your soul to make it linger a bit longer to... talk for a bit,” the creepy cat said before slowly pacing around me. “We have a bit of an interest in you. We want to send you to a new world, rife with plenty of turmoil and strife. You may choose to stay if you wish, but know this; to stay here means certain death."

Well that sucked, thanks a lot creepy. So my choices are to be sent off to god knows where to an unknown place, or stay here, arguing with these cat creatures, and die... But I need to know something else.

"How badly hurt was I?" I ask the two of them as they give me funny looks. One looks uninterested as the other just smiles. "Let me put it this way, all the king's horses and all of his men couldn't put you back together again, even with help,” said the creepy cat again.

"So in other words I'm fucked." He nods. "What will happen if I agree to all this?" At this the fluffy cat smiles. I don’t like it. It just doesn’t feel right for this cat to be smiling like that. With that many teeth.

"Well to start with you could be anything you want! A Bird, Wolf, Fox, Minotaur, Dragon, Rat or Cat, why even a unicorn, fish or a mat. But like everything else you'll be naked. It only fair after all, those are the rules. And yet at the same time there are no rules." That gives me almost no help. I feel myself losing all sensation. This is it.

"Wouldn't mind being a rat. Anything else I should know before we do this, like where I will be going?" The two cat's smile at me with big grins. "Just three..." They say at the same time. Okay forget what I said before, they're both creepy. "If you ever need our help just call out cheshire cat three times and we will appear, Or not at all, heh heh."

Just like beetlejuice. Why am I getting a bad feeling about this? "And the other two things?" I'm not sure I can trust these two. "You will be sent in to a city where we know you will survive and just so you know a... higher power will be keeping an eye on you,” said the fluff ball.

"And the other,” said the creepy cat, as if to draw out the words as long as it can, as if it’s finding enjoyment from dragging things along. "Have you heard of a show called my little pony? The one about the land of harmony, tolerance, and love? Well, have you ever wondered what’s on the other side of the world? Goodbye and good luck, you're going to need it." It finished with a grin that threatened to split it’s face.
The legion voices whispering in the background came back, right before the darkness overtook me.

Ragnarock.

Before I can say any more, everything goes dark and I feel nothing. What the fuck really? god must hate me or something. I then start to feel something flat, hard, and... is it wet? is that a puddle of water I'm laying in? Why am I lying in a puddle? And it’s... COLD!

I shoot up onto my hands and knees as fast as I can, but as soon as I open my eyes I realize something’s wrong. I have a finger missing on both my hands as I look at them, or rather... they look like they were never there. Not only that but I have black fur covering my arms and the rest of my body. I feel something new, like a muscle I never knew I had, and I look behind myself and see that I have a tail. It has no fur, neither does my hands from the wrists up and feet from the ankles down. I look at my legs, where they are now longer and jointed as if it belonged to a dog’s back legs. I might have handled all of this better if I had clothes. My brain did not appreciate all this new information.

‘Okay freaking out time, NOW! Also I have a freaking TAIL!’ I think frantically.

Everything about this new naked body feels different. My ears are bigger, that’s a given. I can hear the sounds of a city around me. It slowly dawns on me that this was not where those two said I would end up, as this was no city I was used to, nor one where I knew I could survive. I’m in an alley of some kind, but it’s dark. I can see lights ahead though, most likely lanterns. Okay, I have no idea where I am or what’s going on and my head hurts. Awesome...

I stand on my new feet and try to get my balance using the wall to help me stand. I pass by a small window with no light on inside and see my reflection in it. I look like a rat, but my eyes are glowing yellow. I’m a bit creeped out by that, but I don’t have time to think about this. I need something to wear and a place to stay. The chill of the air gets me so cold that I'm surprised I haven't started getting hypothermia yet. My shivering stops... Oh wait, there it goes! Shivers are the first to go, followed quickly by...

I put that from my mind. So where to go from here, and what are my options? I look up to see if I can see any stars only to see nothing but rock and more lights. That’s when it hits me. I’m in a massive cavern of an underground city.

Massive cragged walls surround me in a ceiling that has to be at least a thousand feet high, supported by natural wall forming and a single support going through the middle of the city. I see a waterfall that rests a little off to my right that feeds into what I can only imagine is a drinking supply. I follow the river down a bit to see it flow past my position. An upper echelon of stone towers and mansions with parthenon style architecture with darker hued stones surround me. It looks aged enough to suspect that it’s been here quite a while. The mansions, temples and the rest of the upper-class style architecture forms what looks like a huge circle a good football fields in diameter. From there the upper level drops off in a sharp cliff of about twenty or so feet into what looks like common housing. Homes and shops made of dark looking stone surround the city for what has to be miles and is even built into the cliff-like walls in some sections.

I stumble around in awe. Never before have I seen anything like this. Nothing in the human world would even be capable of building something like this. I feel a shiver start to permeate my fur. I don’t have time to sightsee anymore. I have to look for something to wear, and maybe eat. Food sounds good right about now.

I just think of something. I know parts of the MLP universe were never explored. I may be in a diamond dog's underground city for all I know. Crap, that just means I need to stay hidden. No telling how those creatures are as a society. But can this place really be a part of that show? It just looks so dark... and hopeless. The cats said this was on the other side of the world of Equestria... what could that mean? I can't think about that right now. I need to get moving. I really hope I don't run into a diamond dog.

I stay to the alleys, not wanting to be seen or to get unwanted attention, as I weave in and out of the passageways. I look out of one of them and I see rats standing by the entrance to it in what looks like a hauberk chainmail of some kind. They’re holding a spear each and have swords on their belts. I can’t help but think that their armor reminds me of something out of lord of the rings, or dragon age. Or... scraps.

I’m not seeing any diamond dogs by the look of it... Okay so I don't have to worry about digging for gems for the rest of my life. But who are these guys? Am I one of them, or something else? Fuck! I just want to know where the flying monkey I am!?

I look out of the alley to see if they’re gone. I need clothes. I look around to see if anyone or anything left clothes out to dry. As much as I didn't like it, I'd have to steal to survive. After seeing nothing I was about to go to my next plan of crossing the street when I hear someone, right behind me, Craaaaap.

"Give me all your gold now!" says a young, male voice as I feel a three fingered hand grab my right shoulder. I don’t think at this point as adrenaline takes over. I turn and throw my arm out, smashing my hand into his face. I don’t stop there as I grab the rat by the collar with one hand and the side of his head with the other. I then start to smash his head into the wall. I stop when I hear something drop to the floor with a metal clang. It’s then that I let go and he drops to the floor like a sack of potatoes.

‘Oh my god. Oh my god did I just kill someone?!’ I think frantically. ‘Wait, calm down and check for a pulse it, He might still be alive. I put my hand to the rat’s neck to search for a pulse. I’m unsure if this would work. I sigh in relief as I feel the steady thumping sensation of his life-giving blood. I didn't kill him, but I stop as I look around to see what the rat had dropped.

What I saw was a dagger... "Son of a biscuit..." This thing was going to kill me!?! The adrenaline slowly leaves my body and my calm demeanor gets replaced by a slow-burning panic. The rat is out cold on the floor and it's at this point that I see what it’s wearing. Those boots do look nice, and an idea works it way into my head.

I left him in his underwear, though calling it that may be a bit generous. I’m now walking down the street as I take in my surroundings. Now that I think about it, that was kind of funny and mean, but hey, you can’t blame me for capitalizing on a bad choice. He should know better than to mug someone with nothing to lose. I'm just lucky there wasn't a group of them. He had some gold on him, though I have no idea if five coins is a lot. I hope it can get me something to eat at least.

I stop and look at myself in what looks like a shop window. My new outfit is kind of run down but I don’t mind. The green and black fabric went well with my fur. And the boots were nice as well. I’m just happy to have something on my feet as well after walking around for who knows how long with nothing on them. My mind drifts back to those cats and what they said.

Okay let’s start over with what I do know. The cats, that I am now partially convinced are aliens, have somehow sent me god knows where and on what planet.

Moving on, they said I was sent across the world from Equestria... meaning I'm somehow in the show of my little pony or at the very least a world like it. I don’t quite know how far Celestia’s reign goes, but this definitely isn’t any place that was covered by the show.

I need a plan. A really good one...

Fuuuuck... I'm bad at planning with no info that can help me. I'm going to wing it and hope for the best...

Meet some ponies and make some friend's! Why the hell not? The more I think about it the more likely I feel this plan is going to fail. This is too much to deal with.

"What do you think you're doing outside my shop!" I turn to the doorway off to the side of the window I’m looking at and see an old rat. He has balding brown fur, which is, to be honest, quite creepy to see on a bipedal rat. Curiously, there’s a full-moon pendant hanging around his neck. Other than that, he’s wearing a deep purple robe that is obscuring most of his body.

Now when I say old, I mean old... It looks like half his fur is falling out, and he looked a bit ill as well. This may be an opportunity. With how old this rat is, he could probably use some help in his shop. I’m still in need of shelter and information. Maybe this can work out?

"I'm looking for work. Do you have any openings?" I put a smile on my face, but as soon as I say work, the old rat gives me a look that just screams 'I don't trust you'. So yeah... this was going to go well.

"And why would a thief want to look for work?" the old rat asks.

"Thief? How am I a thief?" I ask in confusion. The way the old rat is looking at me is giving me the feeling that I’m in trouble, and I don’t know why.

"You don't know?" he asks me imperiously.

I don’t know how to answer that. What is he talking about? Is he asking me about my background?
Well, fat chance of giving him that. Hey, I’m not the creature you see before you, I’m another one called a human stuck in this body because two alien cat gods wants to play a game with me. Sure... let’s tell him that... not!

"All I remember is waking up with nothing on with no idea where I am. Someone tried to mug me, but I knocked him out and took his clothes." The old rat just stares at me for a bit. I get the feeling he's going to call bullshit on my story and I’ll be seeing the inside of this place’s equivalent of the justice system, if they even have one, but then he looks up and down the street before looking back at me. "Get in here," he says quickly.

I'm not sure what’s going on but I follow the old rat inside. A part of me says I shouldn't go inside the creepy looking run down shop with an even shadier looking old rat, but the other part of me says I still need a bed and information. The door slams shut behind me and I see the old rat locking the door with a lot of locks.

"You're an outsider I can tell, but you're lucky the guards didn’t find you," says the rat as he walks to the back of the room. I look around the shop and see that it full of old books, knick-knacks and other curios. The more I look at it the more it looks like a pawn shop. There’s a small fire place to my right, and to my left is a lot of boxes. But I’m drawn back to what the rat said before.

"What do you mean outsider?" I ask as he looks back at me, as if to study me.

"Outsider as in not part of this city, how did you get in anyway? The tunnel's are all closed off," he says as he gazes down in thought, almost as if he’s half asking, and half muttering to himself. After a moment he looks up again, “There are too many questions here for my liking. Knowledge is power, and while what you know may keep you out of harm's way, it also could just as well be the end of me. Especially in these times.”

“Talk, stranger. If you know anything more, now’s the time to tell it.”

So... I’m right about this place being under ground. I try to think of a backstory so this guy don't kick me out... but who the hell am I kidding? I can't lie to save my life. The one I told earlier is bound to fall apart eventually. I have nothing left to lose. So I begin to tell my story.

"To be honest, I have no idea. Last thing I remember is talking to two weird looking cats. Next thing I know I'm a walking talking rat down here with no clothes on. I hate to be rude, but where I’m from, we usually give our names before interrogations.”

The old rat looks as if he is trying to find holes in my story, but at the same time is trying to think of what I’m talking about. After a while, he goes off to look through some of his books.

Damn, I wish I knew who this rat is. Just thinking of him as ‘old rat’ is starting to be a pain in the ass, Or should I say tail from now on?

"Give me your name and I'll tell you mine." I can tell by the look in the old git’s eye that he wants my name. There is both power and weight to his words. So yeah, I am scared shitless of him. But what am I to do? I couldn’t give him my real name, could I?

No, this is a new life, a new start, and something tells me that I'm in for a long ride. But what to be called?
There was one name in particular that was repeated to me while I was in the void. I didn't know what it was, or what it meant, but I knew it with a passion stronger than a lot of things that I’ve encountered in my life. I didn’t know if this was a sign, or if this was fate, destiny, or whatever machinations the forces around me wanted it to be, but for the moment it felt right.

"My name... is Ragnarok."

Chapter 1: What Going On? (Under editing)

View Online

Chapter 1: What Going On?

The old rat just stares at me for some time now as he looks like he’s contemplating my name. "That’s a dire name for a stranger. Do you know of what it means?."

I give him a deadpan stare, “No, I don’t. I’m not too much of an expert when it comes to interpreting crazy voices in my head, perhaps you can help?” I ask him with an over-exaggerated grin on my face. “Seriously, though, it’s my name, what’s wrong with it?”

He looks to me with a fierce stare and I shrivel back. Seriously, this guy looks crazy when he’s angry.

“Temper your tongue, whelp. It’s in old language. It means end of days, god wars, or final judgement. Take your pick.” He grumbles, finally staring at something else as he looks through his books.

"All the same, my name is Maggable. I used to be the head Magician up at the keep... Before the previous Keeplord lost himself to power."

Okay this is news to me. I know nothing about any keep or lords. This is the information I was looking for. But seriously, Mag-gamble? Really? That’s his name? I can think of other things to call oneself but- wait... Did he say magic?

"Did you just say magic?" Maggable looks up from his books as I look at him with the biggest grin you have ever seen. I think I’m making him uncomfortable, so I stop and look away to gaze at my tail... that is now wagging. Do I have no control over this thing? I didn’t know rats could wag their tails. What am I, a dog?

Maggable looks amused as he watches me, "I said magician, not magic, but all the same, yes. It’s rare to see one interested in the arts. Mostly, it’s looked upon with scorn and derision. I see the look in your eye, but do you really think you have the patience to learn?"

I can’t tell if I should be offended, or answer his question. Is he just being a prick or being serious?

"I'll never know unless I try."

“Well it won’t be easy, let me think about it. You have to understand, the arts are not to be trifled with. I have no idea if I’m teaching a runt with a match to be led to a barrel of gunpowder. I’ve no clue if you’ll light it. What assurance have I that you aren’t looking to cause trouble?” replied Maggable.

“At any rate, before I even think about teaching you anything let’s get something to eat lad." It's only now that I start to really think about what he is or could be. Sure, he is by no means nice, but I guess I'll find out more after food. I know what rats normally eat, so I hope the food’s not weird. I follow him to the dining area.

I thank whatever gods are up there right now that the meal that I’m eating isn’t rotten food or other weird things. The item on the menu for tonight is skate, a species of stingray that’s very good with lemons and butter. It doesn't look like Maggable has any lemon, but the goat butter he has goes deliciously well with it.

"You're really enjoying that aren't you?" Maggable asks as I peel the cooked fish off the bone with my fork. As I put more in my mouth, there's an explosion of flavor so good that I almost finish the fish before Maggable could even get started on his.

"It’s a shame that no one around here ever wants or tries some of the things the fishers catch,” he says. “It’s hard to catch them with all the storms around the island. With it being so hard and very little ratfolk buying them, I fear the fisherfolk will be going out of business." I lick my lips clean as I pick at what’s left trying to get the last of the fish off the bone's. He’s just starting to eat his.

"They have no idea what they're missing. If you're not willing to try something once then you'll never know if you'll like it or hate it." I say with a nod, but I look down at the bones of the fish to see that I’ve pick them clean. I was hoping that would last longer, that's some pretty good fish. “You know what? You look like a Mag. Your full name is a mouth full,” I say.

"Whatever flips your skirt, Lad. At any rate, learning magic is no easy thing. It takes years of training, and only the most skilled or gifted can cut that time to a year at the least." It almost sounds like he's trying to get me to give up on this. Well, if he wants me to give it up, he’ll have to try harder than that. "Well then that just means I have to convince you sooner than later." I say with a big smile on my face as Mag eats another mouthful of fish.

Before Mag could say anything to that we hear some yelling and the sound of wood breaking, followed by even more yelling and some screaming. I snap my attention to the entrance, then back at him. That doesn’t sound good.

"Damnit, they weren’t supposed to start this early!" says the old rat as he’s rifling through his things. He gets up. Picks up some bags and hands one to me.

"Go to the bookshelf. Take the three books on the far left on the top shelf and the two books from the bottom right, then grab the small statue on the mantle above the fireplace!" I want to ask why but by the look in his eye he was afraid of something, and his mood tells me time is of the essence.

So I do as he asks, not caring what I grab as I shove way more books than he told me to into the bag, figuring that I at least grabbed the ones he told me to, followed swiftly by the small statue. "Don't know why he wants this creepy thing." I say to myself as I stuff it into the bag with the books.

On top of the fireplace I see something that makes me stop what I'm doing. It’s a painting, but not just any painting. It’s a painting of those two cats from before sitting outside of a cave. They were both smiling, it wasn't them that I was looking at. It was the two yellow eyes in the dark of the cave in the painting.

"Did you get the books!?"

Bloody ell! He makes me jump out of my skin, appearing out of nowhere. That crazy old rat almost gives me a heart attack. I look back to the painting to see the cats and eyes were gone. I shake my head in disbelief. "Yeah, I got the books." I walk back into the back room to see Maggable stuffing a bag full of food as fast as he can. I yelp as he quickly throws a cloak over my head out of nowhere and shoves me out the back door, half blind.

"Come on let’s go, we don't have much time," He says. As much as I would like to know what going on I don't think he’s going to tell me right now. I follow him out the back into the alleyways where I woke up. We dart from alley to alley until we come out on a main street. We put our heads down and walk for about ten minutes before we see a large group of rats all walking down the same street. We make our way into the crowd of about forty rats all rushing about in a panic.

"Where are we going?" I whisper harshly as I try not to get in anyone's way. The crowd is a bit frantic, some were pushing to try and get out of the large group with little luck. Even the guards don’t seem to understand what’s going on, numerous though they were.

"I’ve heard wind of a coup d'etat, but never did I imagine they would start this early!” Mag whispered harshly.

“A coup?!” I nearly yell.

“Quiet boy!” He whispered harshly, “Keep your voice down, and no more questions until we get out of here. We’re blending in to leave with the outgoing crowd.” I look around as he tells me this. It looks as if we’re in the lower section of the town now. Sprawling stone houses arranged around narrow alleys and streets surrounded us, all seemingly converging on the street we’re on now. Down the road I can see a massive stone gate, and here is where I can see the beginnings of several fires around us being started.

As we pass by, several guards are coming out of homes, shoving their tenants with them. My blood runs cold as it seems as if some of the guards are taking advantage of the chaos to loot some houses. I start to get a real bad feeling as I watch as the chaos ensues everywhere. "How on earth did this come to happen?" I ask in a solemn tone as look around at everything around us in speechless silence. It’s unimaginable. I could never see this happening on earth.

"We have our current Keeplord to thank for this. He’s been dealing with the food shortage the only way he knows how; by cutting back in the slums and common folk area. I’ve heard whispers of some of the guilds arming for a coup, but that was just a few weeks ago! Regardless, we must escape the ensuing chaos. Goddess only knows what will become of this once great city..."

I didn't know what to say to that. I’m so out of my element here. I know one thing for certain. I want to find this keep lord and give the git a good kicking to his ball's! This is wrong no matter how things are run here. It doesn’t take me long to see we're about to reach the main gate. I can see a large number of chains on it, most likely to open and close the big doors.

"Whatever you do keep your eyes hidden. If they see you're eyes they will kill you."

“Wait, WHAT?”

“Keep it down, fool!” Mag forces my head down as we pass a few guards.

One of the guards give me a shove to move me along outside the gate. "Move it scum!" I barely repress the urge to knee the guard in the ‘nads as we pass by. Before I can even think to, I realize that we’re past the gates as they start to close. All those people will be trapped in the chaos! I give an involuntary shudder at the horrors those people will have to endure.

The large gate's seal shut with a tone of finality. I look around and...

“HOLY CHRIST!” I yell as my voice echoes into the dark cavern that seemingly goes on for miles, illuminated by small pockets of dark-blueish lights coming in from certain places in the massive ceiling and spare patches of glowing mushroom. I’m definitely out of my element.

We’ve been walking for a while, but how much time exactly I’m not sure. Time itself seems irrelevant to the world around me. I’m really just awestruck gazing around at this underground highway. Several others travel with us to form a traveling group of sorts, and the mood couldn’t be more dire. Families trudged along the rock highway with only as much as they could carry, and after what seems like hours, we finally stop to rest as I look around.

Like the cavern that surrounded the city, this cavern is just as massive, or... more like a continuation of the previous one. Several thousand feet wide and longer than the eye could see. I also notice that I can see surprisingly well for what looks like a very dimly lit cave. My current vision makes my surroundings seem like twilight, when I’m certain it’s supposed to , this place seems endless. I imagine that poets writing about the abyss that stares back referred to this place. That got me thinking, what else could live down here? I put that from my mind for now.

"Hey Mag, where are we going?" I can tell the old rat doesn’t like my nickname for him. He just gives me the evil eye. Still creepy...

"For the last time I don't know... There aren't that many keeps and underground cities that would welcome us with open arms."

This gives me pause. Now that we’re out of danger, maybe I can ask him some things.

"Say Mag... What are we?" I ask as I walk next to him. He just looks at me funny like I've been drinking or something.

"An odd question, to be sure. From what you’ve told me I’m guessing you don't mean to ask that in a philosophical manner... I have my suspicions about you...“ He tells me as I gulp under his hard gaze.

“Regardless, I suppose I can humor you. We're Nightwalkers. Have you never heard of your origins?" I have nothing to say to this as I simply shrug. He regards me for a second, before moving on to stoke the campfire in front of us.

"We are Nightwalkers, descendants of a race of rat's. We know very little of our ancestors origins, but what we do know is the point in which the Goddesses of the heaven came into our history. One in particular, our lady of the night."

"A long time ago our ancestors were primitive, capable of nothing but the most rudimentary of speech, and hunted largely in packs. We were discovered, eventually, by one of the two royal sisters from a faraway land, their names being-"

"Princess Celestia and Luna." I mentally kick myself as he looks to me with suspicion. I may have told him my origins, but he still doesn’t know that there’s a children’s cartoon show of the very goddesses he’s telling me about. I’m not touching that with a ten foot pole.

“Yes... you are right. Pray tell, how do you know this? The history books do not know them by name.”

“You hear things...” I say vaguely, and he regards me for a moment before moving on.

"Right... When we were found out by the goddess of the sun, she was revolted by our primitive ways. She wanted to banish us to a faraway land. But Luna had seen potential in us, and looked to reform us-”

“So, what’s the difference between rats and Nightwalkers?”

“...” He looks at me with a glare.

“... Sorry.” I mutter, and nod for him to continue.

“I know not what Luna saw in us, but she gave us the guidance and knowledge to become the creatures you see now. Celestia was opposed to this, but she let Luna be at any rate."

"Change was hard for us, but over time our ancestors got better and slowly started to warm up to the ideas Luna was trying to teach them, and they changed for the better."

"Then sadly came the night Luna fell to the shadows, the night she became Nightmare Moon. She then turned us into something darker... Where we once were just rats, we became Nightwalkers, with various gifts or curses of the night that came with it. We see well in the dark, and we become nigh undetectable in its shadows. We were meant to be her army, to march out on the rest of the goddess’s homeland. As luck would have it, she was defeated by Celestia. After that when we had no one to guide us."

"Then we turned to the only one who could help us." He then looks at me.

I don't even need to guess who he's talking about. "Princess Celestia..." I say, feeling like this story does not have a happy ending.

"Right, however the night she decided our fate she was still overcome with grief. She banished our race from their lands. It took a while before we were able to tame this island. But that is for another time." Oh come on, you were just getting to the good bit! Regardless, one look around and I see that our timeless amount of walking has taken it’s toll on everyone here.

I kick another stone off the small path surrounding the camp. After Maggable told me that story a number of things began running around through my head. I can't SLEEP! How is anyone supposed to tell if it’s night or day down here?

And learning magic is still on my mind. Wouldn’t it be cool to throw fire around? How did the masters always say it on those adventure games? Tap into your inner being... something something, chosen one, end of the world? Screw it. Might as well give it a shot.

I extend my hand and start waving it around thinking fiery thoughts. Nothing happens.

“Fire!”

Nothing.

“Flame on!”

Nothing again.

“Spark! ... Fwoosh! ... Restore my honor! ...” Still nothing. I’m starting to look like a deranged conspiracy theorist. I try once more.

“Incendio!”

WHOOOSH!

A wave of fire rushes out of my palms and fans out. I jump about in panic as it fans out against the ground as well, causing me to make a weird high pitched noise... wait.

Did I just fucking squeak?!

I’m stunned for just a second until I notice my hands still on fire. Yelling like a screwball, I do my best impersonation of a hummingbird as I wave my arms up and down in panic. Finally, as the fire starts to die down from my hands (I don’t know whether frantically blowing on them really did anything), I slowly look over to Maggable quietly staring at me. A few moments pass before we say anything. Maggable gives me the most deadpan stare I’ve ever seen from him. I chuckle nervously.

“Oh, uh... hi?”

“...”

We stare at each other a few moments longer.

“I, uh... didn’t wake you, did i?”

His glare doesn’t budge. “Hrmph. Hard to sleep with someone yelling and waving his hands in the air as if he’s on fire.”

“B-But I was on fire! I swear! Didn’t you just se-”

He swiftly stepped up to me, “I saw an uneducated, dangerous, ignorant fool playing in matters he should not even be able to accomplish,” Maggable interrupts me. He seems really angry, but after a moment, he lets out a long sigh.

“Ugh... I suppose if I do not teach you, you’ll find a way to set the island on fire.”

“Wait... we’re on an island?...”

He glares at me.

“But, I don’t even know how big it is... How can I-”

“At any rate! You almost just cooked yourself! Your first thought should be “how not to kill yourself!”

I can do nothing but give a small embarrassed chuckle as he gives another sigh. A few more moments pass.

“Alright, fine. I’ll start teaching you the basics. But be warned! Practice the lessons I am about to teach you without supervision and I will string you up by your feet and leave you here for the beasts of the dark to feast on.”

“Hehe...” I chuckle nervously once more as we settle down for what seems to be lessons, though they might have been more attempts to talk my ear off. Say what you might about the guy, I think he cares deep down... probably. Not setting the island of fire does seem like a good case to make...

Over the next hour Maggable begins to teach me the basics while we walk on the path, and what I’m learning so far has my mind spinning. I never knew there was so much to know when learning about magic, I had always thought it was a “point, shout, and shoot” deal, but dear lord was I wrong. The particulars are confusing, some of it going straight over my head, and the lessons get especially frustrating after about the fourth time he slaps me on the dead after my attention wandered off. Not my fault he lectures like a dry twig.

After several hours more, we start to wrap everything up. We’re now sitting in front of our campfire once again. I glance around to see the sleeping forms of several of our impromptu refugee caravan soundly sleeping the indeterminate night away. I wonder how they know it’s time to get up?

“Pay attention!” He whispers harshly, “I swear it’s like talking to a pup! We know not the words and how they came to be, but we know their power is not from this plane. The words themselves were chronicled by the users with the glowing eyes, and the history books all agree on one thing...“

He stopped for a second and looked at me gravely.

“Not one creature ever discovered with the glowing eyes brought anything less than total ruin or salvation to their land.”

I stop poking the fire to look at him. A sense of dread overcomes me as I ponder his statement.

“And this relates to me how?” I asked as I feel we’re off track. It feels like he’s trying to pull my leg. I mean, every Nightwalker who knows magic is insanely op? Feels a little far fetched to me. Regardless, I put that from my mind as I go over the lesson in my head. While I’m thinking, another thought comes to mind.

“Hey Mag, why don’t your eyes glow as well?” I ask. He gives a dismissive grunt.

“I am old. When you reach my age you have to work harder on keeping hold of your ties to magic.” Maggable replies as he reaches for his sleeping bag and stalks off to find a place to sleep.

As I settle down in my bed roll that I got from one of the merchants who was handing them out, I realize that while I’m a bit more tired than I was before, I just don’t want to go to sleep. I look around in hope that maybe one of the other refugees are still awake, but no such luck there.

I can see that not everyone got a bed roll. I saw some of the male's who had families give up there's for their kids and wife. At least I think they're all married.

I even gave some of the kid's my share of the food earlier I felt they needed it more than I do.

I get up and walk away from the camp I didn't go too far just so no one can see me. "Okay, let's do this" I take a deep breath and look ahead. "Cheshire cat..." Okay so far so good.

"Cheshire cat." Okay I'm feeling a bit silly right now but they did say if I needed help to call out there name so here hoping it wolk's. "Ches-" I was stopped when I heard a voice.

"Did you get the food?" I hear one voice say before hearing another. "Ya I got most of it." I stop what I’m doing and blink looking back the way I came, what the hell? I think as I walk back to camp and see a green pegasus and a gray griffon...

...

Okay... Holy Swim Swim Doggo! What are they doing here?! I can see them at the end of the camp holding large sack's over there back's. Just what are they doing here, who are they? Well it didn't take me long to come up with a plan of action call out to them and ask. "Hey what are you two doing?"

I call out and as soon as they saw me they turned around and ran away like the devil himself was here wait isn't that the sack's with all the food in...

“Fuck!” I yell as I ran after them they're running away with all our food. "Hey come back here!" I keep yelling and waking up half the camp as I ran off, I got to say these two were running fast for holding the two large sack's with nothing but their mouth's and why aren't they flying away? It not like they don't have the space to fly down here.

Just where do they think they're going anyway? I mean there not a lot of places one can go without being seen and how did they end up down here anyway?! One more thing how can I still see them in the dark? Was just the many questions I thought about as I follow them round a corner I then saw them run into...

I stop as I look up at the large open door way with what looks like dead Ratmen all around it... Okay this looks bad, these bodies look old like husk's hollow and forgotten corpse. I can still hear the sound of hoofs running on cobblestone in side, shit do I go in after them or go back? Well if I know tomb's and dungeon game's like I think I do, there are going to be a lot of traps in there. I think as I look around “And I'm not sure I could do this alone what am I saying, this is not a videogame!” I say as I facepalm at this.

"What happened, why is half the food gone!" Well I guess it about time someone showed up I can see some Nightwalkers from camp show up along with Maggable following behind them. "What did you do!" Wait, what did I do? one of them must think I took the food for myself. Yeah like I'm that stupid. "A griffon and a pony took the food from camp I ran after them, they went in there." I point to the what looks like a tomb to me.

Here where things get interesting they back away upon seeing it in fear, well all but the old Mag anyway. "A cursed tomb of old something better left forgotten." What is he talking about, wait don't tell me there are skaven in there or something. I don’t know what's in this tomb but I hope nothing lives here.

"Mag what going on, please tell me there aren’t skaven living here." I asked as he looked at me as if I said something stupid, what why would he look at me like that? It was a good question. "I don’t know what a Skaven is but I’m sure it’s not. You really know nothing about our history do you?" I just blink at him then point at the tomb again. "Then who made that?"

"We did." What... He, they did? okay I'm more confused than before just what was going on? I think to myself as he sighed at me before walking over to the dead body's and looking through them. "Some of our people when trapped on this inland tried to find someway to call on Nightmare Moon. Most made these tomb's like this one, they didn't last long however. They tried using black magic and failed, they were cast out. This happened 800 years ago, so it shocking to see one still standing."

He then pulls what looks like a staff off of one of the body's then blows the dust off of it. Mag then looks like he's talking to the crystal on the end of it before it light up, it may of looked simple but it still looked cool to me. How can he use magic so naturally, where with me it feels like I'm fighting something inside of me. Wait, why am I not more shocked about all this? Maybe I really am crazy, maybe this is really the afterlife who knows for now I'm just going to do what I did in my last life, wing it. I thought to myself as I walk up to the old rat.

"So we’re going in after them?" I ask as I stand next to him and take a peek inside with the light from his staff showing that no one has been here for years maybe even longer. But we could see the hoof, Talon and pawprints on the dust covered floor. Who know what in there, could even be some spider webs. "You're mad, you want us to go in there?!"

I hear one of the Nightwalkers call out before I gave my rebuttal. "You lot are free to do whatever you want me... I'm going in their after them. They must've found a way down here right? that also means there a way out." I say with a smile on my face.

"You can't be serious, you'll both be dead long before you even see the light of day!" Yells out one of the Nightwalkers in the back, I pay them little to no mind as me and Mag make our way inside. Something tells me we're going to have a right old time.

I take back what I said this place smells, It cold, dark and there are cobwebs everywhere. I feel like I walked into one of those old horror films, but in the meantime I'm still working on my fire magic and only stop when Maggable think one of the hall's we're walking in is trapped.

Seven times out of ten his right, The other three on the other hand I see long before he knew what was going on. Also I see better in the dark, I have no idea why? but we stop when I see a shadow move. "Did you see that?" I ask pointing down a hall.

Mag nod's at my question he then holds his staff up ready to most likely use some kind of spell. Me on the other hand just pulled out the dagger I had and looked at it... Yeah I don't feel all that confident about this but I had Mag on my side, I'm sure he'll help me if things turn bad... I hope.

We both slowly move round the corner and unlike the last husk's we saw outside, these one's had armor and weapons. One more thing they were hung up on the walls of the hallway by web's. "Yeah... This doesn't scream giant spider's... At all..." I say to myself looking at them all.

"What make you think there more than one..." Mag asked as he looks at the body's and some of the discarded weapons. "There always more than one, It like an unwritten law or something. When you walk into some kind of creepy tomb there always more than one giant spider you have to kill." I said as i carefully step over some bones on the floor.

I look at the body's but I do nothing to disturb them, I know spider's use there web's to know if food is nearby... I was just kidding about the giant spider's. I can see at the end of the hall a door just a bit open, oh crap I don't like this. I feel something hit my chest and see Mag staff in my way, I look to him as he handed me something covered in dirt and spider silk.

"You'll need this lad." He say as I take it, it was a sword of some kind, I look it over then put my dagger away before I pull the sword out of it sheath. Wow this sword was beautiful, I mean I'm no blacksmith but I can tell when someone put a lot of work into something and this was one of them. This was not just a sword this was art. I thought as i ran my hand over the side of the blade.

"Thanks..." I say as I try and tie the sheath to my belt. "So... What do you think on the other side of that door?" I ask as I hold the sword in my right hand, there no way this is all real right? I keep thinking to myself. it a dream, this is all just one big dream right? This is just too crazy to be real, well I've always said I was crazy all my life. Slowly we walk up to the door and then I push it open slowly, why must the door give off that horrible screeching sound. I know why it been uncared for who know how long and left here to rot. I think as I poke my head inside.

The room was a large chamber like room and had a large crystal in the ceiling that was giving off light, it had what looked like mural art all over the walls. I didn't understand what most of it was or what it supposed to mean but I was more interested in the shield that was covered in web's that was resting on a small table made of stone.

Me and Mag look at each other then nod as we both slowly walk into the room. I keep my eyes and ears open for any kind of movement or sound that was out of place I then move closer to the shield and carefully look around it. To make sure it wasn't some kind of trap, finding nothing wrong with it I slowly and carefully pick it up.

I can see Mag looking at me not at all to pleased with what I was doing. I just smile back as I look at the shield, it looked as if it was made out of scale and had what looked like fang's or spike's on it. I wasn't sure, I rub the webbing off to find that the scale's were a nice shade of green.

I put the shield on my left arm and hold it up to Mag only to see he was looking at something else. Well so much for showing off my new toy, the shield was not too heavy for me to carry around. I start to relax and look at the mural's but I stop one of the works of art as it was covered in web's and all you could see was a wing.

Huh that's odd. I think as I walk over to it and clear the webs away with my sword and stop when I see the full picture. My eyes widen at what I was seeing, no way, no fucking way! "Mag... Mag, get over here!" I tried to whisper loudly.

I was lucky he heard me and started to walk over to me. "What is it boy, what did you find." I just showed him the wall. "Tell me what this looks like to you?" I hope I'm wrong, I really do because if I'm right this could be bad. "This is not something I've seen before, I know one thing this is not Nightmare Moon."

The picture was of a monster that all I could think of to call it, it looked too skinny for something like that to be alive. You know what... I'm just going to come out and say what it is, it looks like the jabberwocky. As crazy as it sounds that what it looks like to me, this must be a dream... I must be dreaming. I'm going to wake up soon in the hospital and they will tell me I can never walk again or something.

"I don't understand what could this be?" I sigh as Mag keep looking at it, I look off to the side and look at the webbing I push aside with my sword. Wait, I look at it more carefully it was a lot bigger than it first looked. I follow it up and down as I look at it, huh this looks a lot like a... I stop thinking as I realized what it was. "An egg sack..." I say softly as I look at it with large eyes.

"I'm sorry boy what did you say?" Asked Maggable as he turned to me and looked at it. "This is a egg sack." I say again as I slowly back away from it then we heard it. The sound of something like soft sandpaper rubbing against itself and then we heard more of them. We look to the way we came in, only for the sound to be getting louder.

"Fuck me sideways..." I said as I back up. Okay, okay no need to panic, it could just be the other nightwalkers playing a joke on us right... Right? I think as the Mag pushed past me. "Shut the door!" I hear Mag scream at me as he run over to shut the door and I was right behind him as we both hurry to close the door.

"FUCKING HELL!?!" I yell at what look like a large spider legs trying to get in! Wait I have a sword, out of panic or reflex I slashed downward and cut off a number of leg's. We heard a number of cry's from something on the other side before we closed the door and heard them hitting the door trying to get in.

"Why did I agree to do this, I didn't really think there was really big fuck ass SPIDER'S!" I saw Mag run off somewhere as I try and keep the door closed. Thankfully he didn't take long he came back with what looked like a spear and wedged it in between the door frame and the door handle to keep it closed.

We move away and find that it working. "How long you think that going to last to keep them out for?" I asked as a large fang speared through the door it wiggled a bit before being pulled out of the door. "Not long." We're dead we are so dead it not even funny!

"Come on this way I saw a way out before you called me over!" Mag said as he grabbed my arm then pulled. We ran to the back of the room away from the door and saw stairs going up. How did I miss something like that, we just start running up the stairs as fast as we could.

Well as fast as Mag can go, I did offer to help him but he didn't want any and then we hear the door give way. "That just grate..." I say as we keep running up just how far do these stairs go?! I think in a mad panic but stop myself. Okay don't panic we can get out of this, just go up past this turning and more stairs going up. I think with a deadpan look on my face.

I look to Mag as he hobbles past me and look back the way we came, I could see there eyes glistening in the dark. There eyes were hollow like a doll's eyes talk about creepy. "I, I can't run anymore..." I turn back to Mag and see his down on one knee holding on to his staff to keep him upright. I sheath my sword then go over to him and put one of his arms around my shoulders as I try and lift him up to his feet.

"Come on Mag we're not dying here!" I say as I pull him along, we get back to trying to get away from the horde of spiders that were oddly taking there time coming after us. It was strange how we just turned the corner and they just start slowing down.

Okay run everything you know about spider's I think as we keep moving, one they use there web's to catch their pray. Don't see a lot of web's here so how are they following us by sent?, not likely but for all I know that how these spider's hunt.

Two some spiders go out and hunt for their prey like some tarantula's do and lastly they wait for prey to come to them. So far nothing is helping, I look to the crystal on the end of Mag staff, It can't be... can it? could they be drawn to the light. I think to myself as this idea slowly worked it way around my head only one way to find out. "Mag cut the light." I say as I try to help him move.

"Forget it, I'm not running anymore!" He say as he push me to one side just what was he talking about? “we needed to get out of here!” I yell Mag then he started to glow I just watch as he turns around and faces back the way we came he start to say something I can't make out.

The Crystal on his staff stop giving off light and then was starting to give off a fiery green flame. "I'm sick of running and hiding!" The old rat said as I hear the spider's getting closer just what was this crazy rat thinking?! I think then the horde of spiders hissed at us once they saw us. The next thing that happened was the large number of spider's started hissing and moving faster to get to us.

And then the next thing I know every last one of them was set on fire. I look to Mag seeing him throwing fireballs at them it was so, Awesome! Then I hear a screech and look up to see. “HOLY FUCKING HELL!” I scream.

One of the big spider's jumps down from the ceiling I didn't have time to think as the large FANGS OF DEATH started coming right at my face! So I did the only thing anyone would've done, stop staring at it like a goddamn idiot!

After yelling at myself to do something I lift my shield up in the hopes to stop the attack. Yeah you ever get tackled by a rugby player?, no me ever but I would think it was something like this. I was forced to the ground by it and could both feel and hear it fangs trying to get through my shield. Oh and my back was killing me from landing on the stairs.

As I try and hold off this thing, I look to Mag only to see he has his hands full trying to keep back the other spider's that are now walking on the sealing. I see him blast a number of them back into the open flames.

Okay looks like I'm on my own as I'm holding off this monster of an arachnid with my shield, I try and get to my sword that I was half sitting on and my mind go blank again. I'm not even sure why this is happening.

I take my sword and stab the spider under it belly, the thing gave off a scream that would make you think it was a bat that just came from hell. But I didn't stop I stabbed again and again on the third time it backs off.

But I did not back down I hit it with my shield right in it face making it back off with a screaming hiss. I stand and get ready for it to attack again, my mind was rushing through all the information inside my head from movie's, video games, documentaries, my life, you name it. To try and find anything as well as everything useful to kill this thing.

I watch as the spider get ready for another attack as it mandibles water in anticipation and looks like it ready to jump right at me. I take one step back and bend my leg so I'm at the same angle as the stairs. It jumped and I made my move.

I lean back when it jump I then hold my shield up over my head so it fangs had something to try and bite into and I see my target, the spider abdomen. It holds all the internal organs the spider need to live.

And with one thrust the sword slice right into it abdomen, I can feel it legs grab me as it try and get through my shield with it fangs. Then with one move I open it abdomen up like a wet paper bag, all I could hear was it screams as it let go and rolls down the stairs into the fires below.

I blink slowly as I saw the stone steps move under me. I was confused, was I walking... why am I walking?, where am I going?, where did the spider's go?, why is it so dark? and where that light coming from. I think to myself then slowly start to look around we're still walking up the stairs was all that a dream or something? "Good you're awake" I heard Mag voice.

I slowly turn to rat-no, Maggable. He had one arm around me to help hold me up and in his hand was his staff with light glowing softly only showing us the next step as we climb up the stairs. What happened, did I get bitten, I don't feel in pain or tired just what was going on? "Maggable... What going on, where are the spider's?" I asked trying to clear the fog in my head.

He looks at me in shock, or was it confusion I can't tell with the light being so low. He looks at me as if I should know what happened. "Well for the most part they pulled back after you kill three of them, but by the looks of you. You was unconscious as you was fighting, it was like you was some kind of animal." He said as we kept moving.

I just stare at him as he tell me this what the hell happened to me in the middle of that fight? "You almost attacked me as well, before I thought you went mad but once I got a good look at your eyes. I could tell you had no control over what you was doing. But in the end I got you to start walking... I wasn't sure if you was going to wake up." He said as he looks at me.

Holy hell he's serious, but what does this mean is this apart of my new body? Will this happen every time I'm in a life and death situation, what wrong with me maybe I should find a doctor or something once this is all over.

"Hey boy look there light up ahead, we're almost out." He said sounding happy about that I look up and see his right. We almost out of here I think then I turn to Mag and start to walk on my own. "Thank you for what happened back there. But could you stop calling me boy?, I'm 28 you know." I say with a small smile.

Maggable smiles at me and looks on ahead as we walk to our exit from this hell hole. "Only if you call me by my full name Rag." I can't help but laugh, I must be rubbing off on the old rat. I mean Nightwalker, man that going to take some getting used to. We're almost out of here we stop at some old wooden doors that look like no one taken care of them for years.

I put one hand on one door and Maggable uses both his hands to push the other. The doors gave ways as we both walk outside I pay no mind to what around me or the cold as I look up at the sky and take a deep breath. Oh god the air is so clean, I feel a bit high just from breathing. It then that I really take a look at my surroundings.

It was a beautiful landscape I can hardly believe what I was seeing and then I hear Mag call out to me. "Ragnarok!" Just as I turn to the sound of his voice, I feel something hit me in the back of the head. Then everything slowed down as I fell into the snow I saw Maggable getting ready to fire off some kind of spell. But from the left he was hit by some kind of blue light.

My eyes felt heavy as I saw Mag try and get up but just falls back into the snow unmoving. I see something walk over to him as my body felt numb. It was getting darker and harder to see. There were so many of them and the last thing I see were two orbs of blue before the darkness takes me.

Chapter 2: It Was Not A Dream. (unedited)

View Online

Man what a weird dream. Ow my head hurts, don't tell me I got drunk again. I only got drunk once in my life and I said to myself never again!

So why my head hurt so much and I don't remember going to the pub? Or going back home?, okay time to get up. I try and move my arms only to find that there tied up. Wait my arms are tied up!? I think in a small panic as I then try to move my legs only to find ya their tied up to and... my tail... moving…

Oh crap don't tell me? No..., No, Nononono. Nooooooooooo! Don't tell me… I slowly open my eyes as the light from the sun flooded my eyes damn that hurts, after my eyes got used to the light I see five beings looking down at me. Three of them were ponies, one a small diamond dog who looked a bit puppy like and the last one was a griffon I think. Hey it looked like that one I saw before when I was underground who was looking over the diamond dog head.

It wasn't a dream and they were staring at me so I stared back, then a funny idea popped into my head well let see what happens as I get ready for the sound that would come out of my mouth. "Boo." They all screamed and ran away out of the tent, well it looked like a tent to me anyway.

I smiled at myself that was kind of funny but by the way they acted I'd say they were nothing more than kid's by the sound of there yelling. Okay no time for that now, I have to get out of this, I roll onto my back and onto my hands, so ya that hurt but I left my legs up and try and move my hands under my leg's.

It wasn't easy but I managed to get my hands past my tail and under my leg's. Now come the hard and bit more pain full part. I think about how I'm going to do this as I lay there with my hands under my leg's. I slowly and carefully try and get my knees under my elbows. Let just say that really hurt my ankle because of how they were tied.

"Yes!" I now no longer hand my hands tied behind my back victory! but I was still tied up. It didn't take me long to think of how I was going to get out of this, I mean I am a rat so. I was about to try and chew my self free before a large shadow casted over me I slowly look up from where I was laying on the floor in the tent I see a diamond dog, A big one. With a scar’s over half his face looking down at me.

So what do you do when you're face to face with a diamond dog. I have no idea so I smile and give him a little wave. "Hallo." I say with a smile on my face.

I was not happy about being dragged out of the tent for one thing it was cold and that all I knew. It looked like I was being dragged around some kind of camp I could see some ponies I didn't recognised or were they horses? Yes they were unicorns, Pegasus and earth ponies but they didn't look colourful and they were taller and lastly they were all dressed in some kind of armour or clothes. I couldn't see if they had any cutie makes ever... Just where the hell was I? all I did know was it was cold and there was snow everywhere.

I also saw what looked like some kind of tower far off into the dissidents past some Montana's. That was the last thing I saw before I was thrown into a large open hut. I grated my teeth in pain as I land on my back, yeah that hurt.

I sigh as I think about what going to happen now. I look up at... Well, It looked like a cross between a minotaur and a musk ox. It was hard to tell what was heir and what was pelt. I couldn't even tell if he was wearing anything.

He was even bigger than the diamond dog who dragged me in here. Who was a good foot taller than me. I look around and find Mag nowhere to be seen. I hope he's okay, Or at least alive... Huh you'd think I would fear for my life right about now but I'm not scared at all. It an odd feeling really. I mean they're not going to kill me right away without asking me stuff right.

"What your name." Asked the Ox with his deep voice but some of what gentle as if he was talking to a child, He looks down at me as if trying to find something. Well might as well start things off and see if I can get out of this one.

"Name Ragnarok, Lovely weather we're having." Always look on the bright side. The minotaur and Diamond Dog look at each other. As if to see who should start the interrogation I guess, I saw lot of movies so I know where this is going. So I guess the Ox will be the good cop leaving. The next thing I feel is pain as the dog kick me in the side of my head.

Ya... The Diamond Dog was the bad cop. My head was spinning after that kick. Damn for someone with short legs he kicks really hard! The D-Dog pick me up by my collar and growls in my face.

"You show blood brother respect!" Good lord, did his breath smell! It was like old fish was left out in the sun for too long.

"Dude!, Have a tic tac. You got bad breath." Okay one that was dumb of me. Two why is it I let my mouth run off before I think about what I’m going to say then I get a punch to my muzzle. Hallo pain nice to meet you again, so I just lay there holding my muzzle in pain. Bloody hell that hurt!, I mean really did they have to hit me like that?!

I think my nose is bleeding I look back to the minotaur as he looks on rubbing his chin as if thinking about what he should ask next, forget this I'm just going to tell them what, what. "Look I know what you two are doing this is an interrogation, I know that much but you won't get anything out of me!"

I see the diamond dog get ready for another punch. "And I'll tell you why... One I don't know carp about where I am, who you guy's are or what the bloody name of this land is for all I know I could be on some kind of island or continent I don't know!"

I see them look at each other with looks that say what going on. So I keep going then keep talking using logic and reason to get me out of this. "Two interrogation are not reliable for one reason, the one you're interrogating will get to the point where he'll say anything and everything to stop the pain even if he know nothing about what you want! So let talk this out okay?"

The two just sit there for a couple of minutes. Then the minotaur looks to the D-Dog before getting up. "Come with me." He said and just like that the large ox just walks out of the hut. The diamond dog gives me a hard look before turning off to the side. "Watch him." He said and then follows the minotaur outside.

I roll over on to my back laying on the floor thinking for a bit, okay so what the plan now? Wait, didn't the diamond dog say for someone to watch me? I sit up and look around watching the darker parts of the tent seeing if I could see anyone else in here.

And there in the dark I saw a pony standing off to one side it was a unicorn for all I could see it horn glowing in the dark as it was using it magic, most likely a levitation spell if I remember right to hold up and looking over a... Sword. Okay, No need to jump to conclusions here. I'm sure he or she is nice. It was hard to tell what gender it was in the dark and it armour.

So mite as well talk and see what happens. "Hello... Umm can you come into the light please, You just look kind of creepy standing like that in the dark." The unicorn slowly looks at me as it still holding it sword with it magic then start to walk over to me. Smoove dude, real smoove.

I am going to die aren't I? this suck's I'm in a new world and I don't get to live past one fucking day... Really!?, come on give a guy a- "Are you even listening to me?" Asked a female voice. Wait?, A female voice I look up and see a mare with purple fur a soft blue main with green eyes. She didn't look happy at me spacing out on her. "Sorry." I say looking up at her.

She just blinks at me as if confused by my apology almost like she never heard someone saying they was sorry before. Or maybe she never heard a rat man say he was sorry before. "You're an odd one aren't you?." She asked.

I just shrug and look over her armour. It looked like it was made out of leather and some kind of skin or reptilian scales. It was hard to tell to be honest the only thing I can tell about it was it was green with blue markings. The blue markings reminded me of tiger stripes but I couldn't think of any animal or reptile with skin like that. "What is that you are wearing on your armor, Is it some kind of hide?"

I'm hoping if I ask enough questions I can get some info about this place. And a long shot that they might let me go... Not likely but it can't hurt to be hopeful the purple mare just looks at me funny then at her armour before replying to my question. "You never see a forest raptor hide before?" She asked sounding unconvinced.

Why did she just say raptor, as in carnivore flesh-eater? The only thing that kept popping into my head is a dinosaur but that can't be right can it. "What do they look like." I asked as I stare at her as I ask this with a dead serious look on my face. Doing this made her look at me with that look saying, how can you not know what they look like? She then start to explain to me what these forest raptors look like and their cousins.

Her description was just like a velociraptor with some distinct difference. For one these raptor's had from what the pony could tell me had beaks with sharp teeth. They also had feathers along their backs going all the way to the ends of their tails.

It kind of reminded me of a creature from a video game called monster hunter. But they were just one in the long line of many more deadly monsters. But they were just monsters in a videogame there no way they can be real. But the more I heard about this place and what lives here from her. I slowly start to realize if I didn't learn how to survive in this new world I'd be looking at a very, very short life.

It didn't take me long to get the pony name she call herself Lightning Dust and we're on a island that everyone called The Island of Endless Storms. Lightning Dust explained to me the storms were made by three magic tower's. My guess the same tower I saw on my way here.

She then tell me thanks to the storms and those tower's that no one can leave this island, but anyone outside with a boat can get shipwrecked on to the island. It had to do with the magic in the tower's that made this happen, I ask why doesn't someone just turn them off.

But from what Dust told me there was something living in each tower. No one ever got past the what she called the tower gardens, even if they did no one know how they work. Well that sucked, sounds like everyone on this island is in the same boat as me. I know that don't make sense but whatever it sounds like we're all trapped here.

We stop talking when I see the diamond dog was back and under one arm was. "Mag your alive you old git!" I was just happy that he was still alive. He didn't look to good the old Von was having a hard time just keeping his head up. "What did you guys do to him?" I asked looking at the Large Ox and Diamond Dog.

It was more of a question then any kind of demand the diamond dog just dropped him on the floor, I could hear Maggabl growl in pain from being dropped on the floor. Dust told me the diamond dog name was Bruiser and he was the one you go to if you want a mouthy prisoner to shut up.

I took that as you piss him off he'll kick your face in then the Ox minotaur guy come in with some armour on this time around and a big axe in his hand. His name was Eron, Dust said it means Mountain of strength.

Well I'll tell you this much, the name fit if going by the musk ox body has anything to do with getting his name. "We just asked him some questions and some things about you as well." Eron said calmly as Bruiser walked up to me. Okay this could be bad, I thought as this was happening. "One of them being as to what you are." The next thing I knew Bruiser pulled my hood off my head.

I just blink at them not really understanding what going on right now. Dust backed away from me looking like she just found out there was some kind of monster had just walk in, Bruiser let out a growl at me as he looked at me and Eron was just standing there looking on. "So it true, You're a Shadow Walker." Said Eron.

"What." That all I could think of to say I mean really, they think I'm one of these walker guy's? Really, wait there something that bugging me Mag didn't tell me what these guys looked like. Only they had yellow eyes. "Hey Maggabl!, What a Shadow Walker?" I asked him from where I was on the floor.

I find that the old rat sigh as he looks at me the others were looking at me to but they looked more confused than anything else. "How can you not know what a Shadow Walker is." Asked Dust.

"All I know is what both you and Maggabl have told me, I've never heard of these Shadow guys before are they like the Nightwalker guys?" After my reply to Dust question. I then saw Mag sit up and look right at me.

"The Shadow Walkers are the descendants of the Night walker's, after the Night Walker's died off the Shadow Walker's were left. I won't bore you with the details so in the end they were ever killed off or died of old age, as time went on their numbers dropped over time.

There was also a philosophy that if a Shadow Walker should ever come to power there will be a long and bloody war. At the time everyone saw only one way to make sure this philosophy would not come to pass, they killed off the last of the Shadow Walkers that were left. The only way to tell who was a Shadow Walker was their yellow glowing eyes. This all happened 700 years ago." Said Mag as he looked away from.

It was then I realized that this could be bad, by what Mag said I look just like one of these Shadow guy's. Wait does that mean they're planning on killing me, I look at the others as there looking at each other. "I say we kill it." Said Bruiser as he looks at me with a hateful glare.

"Oh fuck you guy's!" I yell at them there was no way I'm going to let this stand and I was not about to be killed off by someone over some stupid old ass philosophy! "I don't give a shit over what some stupid philosophy say. Hell I don't even give a crap donkey ass if I look like one of these Shadow guy's, I'm not one of them!" I yell as I try to free myself it then I saw Eron slowly walking up to me with axe in hand.

Okay time to fucking panic! I start biting at the rope's around my hands, I saw the minotaur start to walk faster and lift his axe over head. It then I get through my rope and use my hands to try and back away. It then he swing his axe down, I stop and stare at the large axe in between my legs I blinked at this then wiggle my toes. Left foot works, right foot works, It then I saw that the ropes around my ankles were cut. I pull my legs up and rolled backwards away and got to my feet.

"Ha Ha! Missed both my legs!" I Said with a smile on my face I could not help but smile at this I must have the devil luck or something. However Eron was not happy and easily pulled his axe out of the ground, it was then that I really felt fear for my life. It wasn't a nice feeling I can tell you that much I haven't felt this kind of fear before it was cold. It was wild and I was looking for any way out of this I could take.

Wait... The bloody cat's, It then I run to one side of the large tent in some hope to get away from the axe swinging Ox. I saw Lightning Dust in my way with two swords in her magic ready to fight, I just closed my eyes as I run and yelled. "Cheshire cat, Cheshire cat!, Cheshire CAT!!!" I yelled at the top of my lungs next thing I know I ran into something and fell on top of it. I was now on top of something soft and warm also my tail was missing.

...

What the fuck?

I think as I slowly open my eyes and see Lightning Dust with eyes wide with a blush on her face. Why was she blushing? it then I realized that I was on top of her... Fuck!? I quickly get off of her and apologize. "I am so sorry, I didn't mean to land on you like that!" And then I feel a powerful hand grab the back of my neck.

It was Eron and he had the blade of his axe to my neck. "Who are you, what is this place?" He asked me calmly as he looks me in the eyes. It didn't take me long to see I was now human again and well... I'm not really sure where we are or what I'm seeing. The sky was pink with fish flying in the air.

And I could see dancing blue goats in white suit's doing some kind of musical number off to one side and I saw what looked like a dragon sitting in a tree acting like a bird. I could see the diamond dog Bruiser was having a hard time understanding what was going on.

Maggabl on the other hand looked fine, somehow he got free and was looking at everything with interest.

My most likely guess was he was trying to find out what kind of magic was doing all this. "Why you're in my happy place you silly filly, or maybe I should turn you into a filly so that rhyme would work better?" I know that voice.

Me and Eron turn to the voice and their he was. Two odd horns on his head, one eye bigger than the other, one wing of a bat and a bird, one arm of a lion paw and one of a eagle talon. I don't think I need to say more in order to guess who this was. I was never so happy before in all my life. "Discord!"

I yell with a smile on my face Discord was sitting on a pink cloud and grinning at all of us. "My, my I didn't think you would be bringing so many friends with you?, I guess this make things more... Interesting!" Discord said with a smile on his face.

Eron drop me on the floor but somehow when I hit the floor I just bounce back up into the air and landed on my feet. Okay that was weird, the ground felt more like a trampoline what am I saying this is Discord world he can make it snow cakes for all I know.

Before Eron could even get close to the draconequus Discord snaps his fingers, Umm I mean paw and then next thing I knew we all were sat in to recliner chairs with a drink in one hand umm paw and hoof to. One for each of us. "Now then there no need to panic after all I only sent one invitation to one of you so the rest will have to go back home without a scratch."

Said Discord as he picks up what looks like a tortoise and pulls it shell off to show it had biscuit's inside. The tortoise was fine for having nothing but sweets to make up of it in sides, it was happily being held up by Discord claw. "Cookies anyone?" He asks with a smile.

Lightning Dust just throw her drink at discord only for it to turn into a balloon before it can even hit him. "What are you doing free, You should be locked away Discord!" I look at my drink of odd, Whatever it was I wasn't even sure if it was safe to drink or not.

"Oh that hardly matters now I'm just here for him, after all did I say you'd have someone keeping an eye on you didn't I?" I freeze as I'm about to take a sip of the drink and look at discord as he put the tortoise back on the floor. What the hell was he talking about?, wait how does he know about that?!

"Oh you don't know?, maybe this will jog your memory." This time when he snaps his talon, he turns into a cat with fluffy purple striped fur... Wait. "You're... Cheshire cat?" What the fuck. He was one of those cat's all along, you have got to be kidding me! The cat then turns back into a draconequus and he just smiles at me.

"Ding, Ding, Ding!, we have a winner. That right I was one of the Cheshire cat's you met the day you died!" I felt like my insides have frozen. I mean ya it's not like I didn't know that I died but it still a bit of a shock and it made me feel sick inside.

I wasn't even sure what to do right now. I just sit there holding the drink in my hands. And look into it as it looks like it starting to turn from blue to green. I wasn't paying attention to what the others were talking about. There was some yelling and arguing or something. And then I hear discord say something about. "You 4 are not needed here." He said.

And then I hear his fingers snap and everything was gone. "What the fucking hell!?!" I yelled then land on my back and groan in pain. I get up and look for discord it didn't take me long to find him just standing their looking like a goof ball. I was not happy and one other thing I was alone. "What the fuck did you do to them!"

I ran at discord with the intent to beat the ever loving crap out of him only for my body to stop moving on it own. Okay now I was freaking out again, what was happening to me?, what was going on. And why is this happening to me!? "Now, Now there no need to get so upset I just sent them home just like I said I would. They're all fine and alive so stop getting so upset over every little thing okay." He said smiling at me.

I was still angry at him but I was calming down at least I know there alright, Which is odd seeing as how they was trying to kill me not long ago. "Anyway we're here and do try and not act like a... You know what never mind act crazy like a complete loon!"

Said discord with a smile as he walk past me and call out to someone. "I got your piece in the GAME!" He yells that last part out really long. And I'm stuck facing away from who ever discord is talking to. This sucks…

It then I hear a voice, It was calm but his voice held power in every word he spoke. It felt like someone was playing a loud thunderstorm right in my ear! It hurt like hell I can tell you that. "I can never understand how you and Loki can be so happy over this madness." Said the powerful voice as it get closer.

Wait Loki?, As in the old Viking god of mischief just who was this guy and what discord got to do with him? "Oh come on don't be like that after all I went through all the trouble to help my deer friend Loki just to get you a piece so you can join in on the fun." I had no idea what they was talking about. Just what was this game they was talking about?, what did discord have to do with this and why am I even here!?

"Discord I would like you to free this moral from your spell over him. I wish to speak with him." As soon as I hear the snap of fingers I fall over again ouch again with this crap. I slowly pick myself up and... Wow. What I saw was a man who was wearing some kind of Viking armour that was glowing.

He was at least as tall as a house, And to top it all off he held in one hand a very large battle hammer. "Holy fucking hell..." Was all I could think to say at this point I mean, what else could I say? This guy was huge and to top it all off it looks like we're in space. I don't like this I really don't like this at all.

Going by the look of the big Viking guy who was giving me a look that just screams he was not happy about this ever. "Discord I asked you and Loki to get me a worrier from the human world and you bring me... This moral?" I can't help but feel like I'm being talked down to. Just who did this asshole think he is?!

It then he turn and looks right at me, holy crap his eyes are glowing. Why was he giving me a look like a parent that just found out that their son or daughter was looking at porn... That a good question now that I think about it, do women even like porn? Well there must be some I mean it unlikely they all don't like it, I mean they're bound to be one.

The big guy rubs his eyes with his free hand as I'm sitting there thinking about all this stuff. "And he is thinking about useless question's. Discord I'm starting to think you are trying to put me in a losing passion."

Discord snapped his fingers again and was next to the Viking head but a lot smaller now.

"Oh don't be like that, I would never try and wrong you after all where the fun in that? besides you saw what he could do when he met those spiders, he has the potential to go just as far as the other's! Think about it just because he a bit broken don't mean he can't pull a win out of his hat!" Said Discord as he snaps his fingers and was dressed up as a football fan with flags and all.

"Thanks to my spell to keep him safe." Said the big guy as he points at me just what in the hell is discord talking about? wait what did he mean by useless questions and Spell. Can he read my mind?!, hmm let test this out. Let me think what was that song I liked. Ha HA!, now I remember the doom song from invader zim. It was after 30 seconds of playing that song in my head over and over again that I got the big guy to lose it.

"STOP THIS MADNESS NOW!" Holy crap he's angry, I duck and cover my head with my hands as a bolt of lightning shot over my head. I stay there for a bit as the angry guy with lightning coming out of his eyes was looking right at me.

"You dare to anger a GOD!, I could have you destroyed if you do not stop this now!" You know what I'm sick of this shit, I can't take this anymore!. "Shut it!" I yelled as loud as I can. Yes I did it, I just yelled at the guy with the big fucking hammer to shut up. I've lost my mind, or whatever was left to lose anyway.

But I didn't care I was so angry of being dragged along without being told what was happening or why. "You dare to speak back to a-" I interrupted him again. "I said shut up ASSHOLE!" I then look to discord with nothing but anger fuelling my mind and actions.

"Okay ass clown, I want answers right NOW! Where the fuck am !?!, Who the fucking ell is this prick! And lastly why did you bring me HERE!" Okay... I just like to say I don't normally get this upset but a lot has happened to me today. So ya I feel I'm well within my right to be a bit angry.

Wait didn't he say he was a... God. I just look at them, They're not doing anything and just staring back at me. Then the big Viking guy smiles. "Discord, I like this one, he show no fear even to a god like myself, He will be my piece in the game." He said sounding proud.

Discord jumps for joy as he start to dance around with a small mariachi band playing in the background. And did I mention the ones playing the music were moose's?, it at this point I give up on understanding anything that happens with discord around. I think it just easier for myself…

"By the way everyone, don't turn away the good part about to start!" And with a snap of his paw discord was gone, who the hell was he talking to? That was one of the most strangest things I ever saw, but now I'm alone with this big viking guy with no idea what to do. I think to myself as I look up at him.

"So.. What happens now?" I asked him, well he called himself a god but I don't really feel comfortable calling this huge man a god. He just looks down at me and before he even say one word I cover my ears in the hopes it'll soften his voice, boy was I wrong. "I take it discord didn't informed you as to why you are here?"

"FOR THE LOVE OF GOD!, TURN YOUR VOICE DOWN!!!" I all but screamed at him. I felt like my voice was going to break, but to be far. If he was going to talk like that all the time I'll go deaf, he just blinks at me as if someone had just slapped him in the face. He then has a thinking look on his face I close my eyes and keep my ears covered, getting ready for him to talk again.

"Is this better?" I blink. Then look at him as he talk normally without my ear's ringing. "Umm yes, thank you?..." I said as the Viking then looks around then to his hammer. "I think I should tone it down a bit." I watch as a bolt of lightning shot out of nowhere and hit him.

I rushed to cover my eyes and face with my arms to try and shield my eyes from the light. Just as so as it hit the light was gone. I blink as I slowly move my arms out of the way and see the mountain of a man was no more than a foot taller then me and was no longer in armour but fur pelts.

He was still a Viking but at least he didn't look so, what the word I'm looking for? "I'm sorry I haven't introduced myself. My name is Thor, Son of Odin, God of thunder, Lighting, Storms and ruler of the sky." He said slamming a fist to his chest.

Well I guess this confirms my suspicions but I'm having a hard time believing what his saying. What am I thinking, I've been sent to a world of talking animals and magic is real. I should stop being surprised by everything that been happening. "I already know who you truly are but, I will respect your wishes to start over. But know this, that name Ragnarok will put you in danger. Are you sure that the name you want to be known by." Thor said seriously.

I'm not sure what to feel as Thor speck's. So I test if he does know my real name and yes I'm keeping Ragnarok as my name. "If what you're saying is true then what-" Thor didn’t even give me time to finish. "Alex Walker" He said with a small smile on his face, I just blink at him. Holy shit!, he really know my real name but how did he... I keep forgetting he's a god for all I know he has mind reading powers or so he say.

So after I calm down and think I start to ask him the one thing I wanted to know. "Why am I here..." He looks sadly off to one side or in thought I couldn't tell, he then walks past me and I follow. "To take part in a game..." I'm confused by what he said and followed. "A game?" I ask in the hopes that he tell me more.

But some small part of me just wished I had kept my mouth shut, Thor left his hammer and rest it on his shoulder as we walked. He looks at a planet that just go by us okay this is just getting to much.

"To put it in a way you would understand this is a game of gods and goddesses. Each god has one piece to play in this game, and... I want you to win. Or should I say I want you to survive, in simple terms it a death march. The winner get to have whatever they want, power ,Immortality ,even go home if they wish. Or become a god themselves but know this, In this game of gods we can not interfere with you. Our piece however there are loopholes in the rules. For one like that spell I had discord put on you or some god's can control their piece or at times take away their free will..." Thor said sadly as we walked.

Well that sucks and this is some heavy shit, but I got this nagging feeling he want to say something to me but won't. So I'll say it for him. "Cut the small talk and get to the point." He stop walking and stand their with his back to me the Thor guy sigh and turns to look at me.

"Fine... The point is you will be hunted, It most likely you will face enemies far stronger than yourself. And you may even die alone with no one to help you, I can't do anything to help you. What I'm trying to say is are you sure you want to do this?" I just look at him calmly as I think.

Am I sure?, most likely not but what it all boils down to is choice. When I died I had a choice, live and never go home again or die and find out what was on the other side. Well I picked to live. I also had a choice to not go with Maggabl into that tomb but I chose to follow him and now I had a choice to make will it be the right well I'll wait and see.

"If I wasn't sure I wouldn't be here." I said trying to sound confident. Thor looked sad at this I had no idea why, I guess he thinks I can't handle this by myself but really I just want to get out of here. "Fine then but I'll give you some advice, when you're trying to use magic think of or say the word fulgur. It'll help you." He said as lighting dances around him.

I just blink at Thor words, Fulgur? What the hell that mean is it Latin or something? I had no idea but I nod as if to say I understand but really I don't. I think to myself look at the stars around us. "Anything else before I go back?" I ask, mite as well see what he has to say after everything that happens. Thor looks me over as if in deep in thought, but say nothing and smiles. "I'll tell you next time. By the way I’m a Norse god not a Viking." He said sounding amused.

And just like that I was in darkness again, you know what. I'm starting to get really pissed off for once can everything not turn to darkness!? I then see a light and my head is pounding.

Chapter 3: What You Don't Know Will Kill You. (unedited)

View Online

I grown as I rub my head in pain god damn crazy shit, why do I feel like someone hit me on the head with a hammer. I also didn't like the josling from side to side ever, what the heck is going on wait are we moving?

After opening my eyes the first thing I see is a gray cloudy sky, why can't the weather be nice to day. I then look down and see I'm in the back of a wagon of some kind. There was bags of stuff on my left side I had no idea what was in them but I didn't feel like finding out.

And on my right side were long wooden poles with some kind of tarp on them, if I had to guess they were parts for the tent's I saw before. Fuck me they tried to kill me, I sit up only for the world to spin and I lay back down on the soft pillow that was under my head. Ya I'm not getting up again any time soon.

Wait, what was my head resting on anyway? I felt a migraine coming on as I lay there and look up into the face of a blue eyed smiling german shepherd, what?. "Hallo I was starting to worry you'd never wake up" She said in a happy tone.

The shepherd was talking to me and it voice sounded female her fur was both golden brown and a light shade of black. "Here let me help you up." I find myself slowly being pushed back up in order to sit up better. "Now just hold still I need to make sure you didn't hit your head when you and the others passed out." Said the Shepherd as I felt her paws on the back of my head.

I didn't really know what to do or say so I just sit there and let the shepherd do her work. She must be some kind of diamond dog but unlike the small legged big armed dog's of the show she looked more like a furry. But I was more interested with who was pulling the wagon or what.

To put it bluntly it was not a pony, It was some kind of large lizard with large plates all over it back and tail, it tail moved lazily from side to side as it walked. It looked like someone took some random rocks and put them all over this thing back, the only word I can think of to call it was a dinosaur…

"What that?" I ask pointing at the large reptile pulling us along, she stop looking me over then look at the dinosaur. She give me a look that I can tell she not sure what I mean. "That a Bulgoun we just call them land beasts, they live all over the island. So I guess it true what that Maggabl guy said... You really have amnesia huh." She said sounding sympathetic.

I just blink at her, Maggabl said I have amnesia? wait this is a good thing this way I can cover up how I don't know how things work here by saying I have amnesia. Good thinking Mag. Something tell me I owe you one, maybe two or three. "Ya I woke up in some kind of underground city and didn't know where I was, then I met Maggabl who then took me in."

I said rubbing the back of my head as i turn to face her. It wasn't really a lie, more of a half truth. Mag did indeed let me into his shop. "Oh I'm sorry to hear that you lost all your memories." The shepherd diamond dog said who looked really upset about all this. Great now I feel guilty about not telling her the truth but what could I say?

Hey nice to meet you I'm an alien from another planet, ya like that would work. "Hey come on don't get upset, I mean if I can't remember stuff then there nothing to be sad over right?" I say trying to cheered her up it was not working, she just looked at me sadly as if she was about to cry. "Say how about Introductions, my name is Ragnarok. What yours?" I say and hold out my hand in the hope she would take it. Oh please don't start crying, I hope to myself.

After a sniff and her rubbing one of her eyes, she take my hand and smiles. "I'm Sarah of the water paws, it nice to meet you." Sarah said with smile as she take my hand then shake it, I smile back and then look around at my surroundings.

We were surrounded by woodlands it wasn't as cold as it was before but there was light snow everywhere. I look at the tree's and see if I can find any wildlife like bird's or squirrels with no luck there. But something was bugging me, I just could not put my finger on it say where was all my stuff?

"Umm Sarah where are all my things?" I asked as I got this nagging feeling in the back of my head. "Oh! that right, your things are in the other wagon with the children." I just blink at her as she say this. "Is that safe?" I asked a little worried.

I mean I don't know how they do things here but the idea of having kids around a spiky shield and a sword that can cut a large spider's open was not a good thing. "Don't worry they know full well not to be playing around with things like swords and the like. If they did I'd have to give them a good lecture." She said as she looks into a bag.

Sarah smiles as she looks over the side and leans out as if looking at something. I was curious so I did the same, boy this cavern was a lot bigger than I thought it was. I thought it was just me, Lightning, Mag, the diamond dog that hit me, the minotaur Eron, The kids and now Sarah.

There was a large number of ponies, three of them were as big as horses. One griffon and three diamond dog's including sarah and bruiser, the other diamond dog I had no idea who he was but I could see him from here. But unlike Bruiser who fur was gray the other diamond dog fur was a dark brown.

I could also see three unicorn's one of them being Lightning Dust who was walking next to the other wagon with the small group of kids I saw before sitting in the wagon. I then saw two pegasus, one was leading the big, Bulgoun? I hope I remember that right. He was big and had white and brown fur, his mane and tail was a light brown. His wings looked like they had some kind of armor on them.

No idea why? and the other pegasus was a dark green with a red mane and tail. He looked more like the ponies from the show just like Dust. He had what looked like a spear on his back. and the last 4 were all earth ponies, only two of them were like the large pegasus only without the wings. But one thing was the same out of all of them, it was not there fur color or that they were wearing armor. But every last one of them was armed to the teeth, they all had some kind of weapon on them.

As worrying as this was in total everyone numbered to twenty one, that was a large number just to be walking anywhere. I look to the female diamond dog with worry I made it clear that I wanted to know what was going on. "Why everyone have weapon's?" I asked as I get cunfarbul.

She looked at me with kindness in her blue eyes as if a mother looking to her children. But before she can say anything we hear a earth shattering roar, all I saw before I turned around was something big and gray with wild white hair before the wagon got flipping over and my world got turned upside down.

What was that!? was the first thought that came into my head. Before I knew it I heard the screams and roars of chaos that was happening outside from where I was under the overturned wagon. "Where Sarah?" I say out loud as I look around the small space of the overturned wagon and to see from under one ot it railings was a paw, more than that it was a foot.

“Oh shit!” I yell to myself as I quickly get out from under there. Only to find everyone else fighting, they was fighting some kind of raptor's. But they looked nothing like the forest raptor's Dust told me about. Then I remember what Dust said before, about the difference kinds of raptor's that lived on this inland.

These raptor's were called snow wraith's they had gray skin with black markings. They also had white fur along their back and legs, With a white mean around it neck like a lion they also didn't have beaks.

It took me seconds to remind myself that someone was trapped under the wagon, in my panic I quickly got to the other side and saw the diamond dog was holding her leg in pain. "you okay!?" I yell in fear as I go up to her.

"I-It my leg!, I-I think it broken!" I look to where her leg was trapped and saw her leg was bent at an angle under the side of the wagon. I also saw blood on the ground where her leg is trapped now the adrenaline was kicking in.

My mind was thinking three times faster than before, well more like rushing to think of something to get me out of this. I remembered seeing the tent poles from before, I quickly looked around the wagon in the hopes of finding what I was looking for. Lucky me some of the pole's were in one pace however some were broken in two.

I picked up one that I thought was strong enough, I ran back to Sarah and james one end under the wagon and rest it on my thigh then looked down at her. "I'm going to try and left this thing up when I say three I want you to try and pull your leg out okay!" I didn't mean to yell at her but I was panicking.

There was fighting going on all around us and the Shepherd would most likely get hurt if I didn't do something. "Okay One..." I said as I get a good grip on the pole as I get my footing. "Two..." I could hear some yelling coming from Bruiser, I didn't pay much mind to it I was more focused on getting her out from under their!.

"Three!" I I yelled then pushed down on the pole that was on my leg it only now that I can feel the true weight of just how heavy this wagon was. I was fearing my leg would break before I could get her out the pain I felt was hell!, It felt like my arms would fall off or my leg would snap. "I'm out!" I heard her yell.

And I let the wagon drop back down with a sigh in relief, I thought ever the wooden pole or my leg would give out. I look at Sarah leg and saw that under her ankle was her broken instep. Good news was it looked like a clean break. Bad news was there was more yelling than before, I got one of Sarah arms around me and helped her up to her good leg. And looked around, we needed somewhere safe anywhere!?

I look back at the wagon it was the only safe place that I could think of. "Get under the wagon!" I tell Sarah as I let her down and she start to crawl under the wagon I take one last look around then saw one of the Snow Wraiths was running down a unicorn. Shit what do I do, what do I do!? My mind was racing with both fear and adrenaline.

Should I hide under the wagon with Sarah? or should I try and help them fight? I saw the unicorn stallion fall over as he was running, At least I think he was a he by the way he was yelling. The stallion turns and was trying to fight back with what looked like a club.

Only to miss and for the snow wraith to bite into one of his forward legs. My heart was pounding in my chest as I start to walk forward, wait why am I moving? I was slowly picking up speed as I start to run stop, I need to think! My body was moving on it own as all I can hear was my heartbeat in my ear's.

What the hell going on!?, I hold the wooden pole to one side of my body as I make a mad dash over to them. Fuck this is crazy!?!, I don't want to lose control again and not know what happens. I think as I was getting closer and closer. I could see my vision was starting to darken, I was just about to take a swing at it. Before I felt something bite into my shoulder and throw me across the snow covered field.

My vision snapped back to what it was before also everything looked a bit brighter and then I felt the sharp pain in my left shoulder. I slowly pick myself up from the snow and look to my arm to find blood was running down my arm. My blood, I'm bleeding? I look up and saw another Snow Wraith.

Unlike the other raptor's it looked different, older, scar's on it body and had one of it arms missing. This wasn't like the others, it was a veteran of the wild's. Like an old lion or tiger that lived all it life in the wilderness with a leg missing. Then in turn was hunted and survived to be honest I was in awe of it…

But then I remember the pain in my shoulder and stand up slowly as it stare at me. Then I heard a loud screech, I turned and saw the Snow Wraith that was attacking the unicorn was now on it side being stabbed to death by the green pegasus with it spear. Before flying off to help someone else as the unicorn was limping off.

Oh shit… I thought as I turn back to the old Snow Wraith who did not take it eyes off of the hurt unicorn. "RUN!" I yell at him in the hopes he can get away but it was already too late. The older Snow Wraith shot off like a rocket, by the time the unicorn heard me and turned to see what was wrong. It was already halfway to him, I try and find the wooden pole I had before.

I lost it when I was thrown into the snow the snow was a good foot deep and was not helping!, by the time I look back up after not finding it I saw the unicorn was dead... He had his throat torn open the old raptor maw was covered in blood as it scaled lips peel back showing off it sharp teeth.

I'm going to die... I'm really going to die here aren't I? I think to myself as it slowly turn to face me as three other Snow Wraith's ran over and start to feed on the dead unicorn, there was blood everywhere... I think I'm going to be sick but what do I do?

I am fucking scared out of my mind right now I mean I'm about to be killed by a fucking dinosaur! I need something, anything to fight with. I look to the road that the wagon was on before it was flipped over. I then noticed something on the road, a large green something on the road.

That when I saw it my sword and shield half buried in the snow on the road. What were they doing there?, but more importantly where are the others. I didn't have time to think about this I had to get away from this... Veteran. Then I had an idea a stupid idea but there was no harm in trying right?

I try and remember what Mag told me about magic, I was going over every word in my head as I slowly back away. I need to remember the words what were the words.

Fine then but I'll give you some advice,

It then I stop I then start to remember Thor words... But why, what did he say why am I thinking of them now? The Snow Wraith was slowly walking up to me eyeing me up and down. Most likely working out the best way to kill me without a fight, Thor was trying to tell me something. Or my mind was trying to remember.

Fine then but I'll give you some advice, When you're trying to use magic-

When I'm using magic what, what!, what!?, WHAT!?! Common I need this right now!, it was getting closer now as I was trying to think harder. I could now see it eyes they were a bright red almost like blood. Come on brain work faster here we're on a deadline right now!

Fine then but I'll give you some advice, When you're trying to use magic think of or say the word-

What the fucking word! I'm going to die before I can figure out what he said. The old Snow Wraith hunch it back as it get ready to attack, it lips peel back showing off it teeth again. It almost looked like it was smiling.

say the word-

And just like that It jumped into the air claws out ready to dig into my flesh and teeth ready to take my life. At that very moment I remembered, I hold out both hands and arms out at the old Snow Wraith. Then close my eyes and yell at the top of my lungs with no idea what will happen next, only hope that one word would save me...

"FULGUR!"

There was an explosion of light and sound, next thing I knew I was on the snow laying on my back feeling like shit and a ringing in my ear's. With no idea how much time had past. My arm's felt like lead weights, when I try and lift one of my arms to rub my head. I didn't even get my hand off the ground before the muscles in my arm screams with pain!

Ya... I'm not getting up anytime soon wait. What happened to that thing? I thought as I try to sit up as best I can even with both arms burning with pain. Odd thing was my arm's looked fine and I couldn't feel my finger's. Then I saw the old Snow Wraith…

"Holy crap..." I knew I said holy crap but I could not hear my voice, or anything really. My ear's were still ringing the Snow Wraith chest looked like it exploded, like when you don't poke hole's in a sausage then cook it in the microwave for too long. I just felt ill looking at it and, oh god was that it lung sticking out of it ribs.

I just close my eyes and lay back down in the snow I don't want to know... A shadow cast over me and I saw the brown diamond dog with what looked like a crossbow in his paws. It looked like he was saying something but I couldn't hear, I just sigh as I lay there. Next thing I know he get in front of me, then grabs me by the collar and start what I guess was yelling at me.

I just can't help but roll my eyes at him. "I can't hear you." That didn't seem to work his mouth was still moving so I guess I'll try yelling. "I said, I CAN'T HEAR YOU!" That made him let go of my collar then covers his ears. But I made myself stay sitting up, I didn't want to lay back down with my arms still in pain and my back was starting to get wet and cold from the snow.

Good news was I was starting to feel my fingers again, bad news was they hurt like hell. After the Diamond Dog stop covering his ears he looked like he was trying to ask me something, he kept pointing at the wagon. It then hit me what he wanted to know. "You want to know where Sarah is!" I asked he then started to nod his head like crazy, he must be her boyfriend or something.

"She under the wagon her leg hurt but she alive." After saying that he take off running to the up side down wagon, wait... It then I realized I could not get up by myself. "Wait come back!, I can't get up!" I don't think he cared if he heard me I guess I could understand. He was more worried about Sarah then some rat man he know nothing about... Ass. I think to myself as I lay back into the snow.

Then another shadow cast over me and when I turn to look at who it was this time. What I saw was a large horse in full armor, covered in blood and to top it all off had some kind of large blade on it helmet. Fuck me I'm really going to die this time... Again.

The horse head bobs up and down as he looks down at me, I could also see his lips move from the opening in his helmet. I guess he's talking but what I don't know however the ringing in my ears has stopped and now I'm just hearing a low buzzing. This is getting annoying, next thing I knew I was being picked up then was put over the armored horse back.

Once I'm up there and I can see that mostly everyone was okay, apart from that unicorn who died... I see Bruiser was looking over the body. Dust was what looked like talking to the Green Pegasus and Sarah was being helped up by the brown diamond dog who had his crossbow over his back with a worried look on his mug.

I slowly look up at the horse in armor as it picked up my sword and shield by a leather strap in his mouth. I was tired I just wanted all this to be over and sleep, I look back the way we came and could see the tower from before. It only now I can get a good look at it in more detail.

At the very top is some kind of large stone ball with some kind of magic lights moving all around it. Under that was some kind of opening it wasn't that large, maybe some kind of stone window's?

But a bit lower from that it looked like some kind of gold trimming?, I have no idea but under that was what looked like black iron. This tower give me a bad feeling I looked back to the others Dust and the Pegasus were looking over the dead unicorn, my guess giving him their last rights or saying their goodbye's... The Diamond Dog was taking care of Sarah leg. Where was Bruiser I think as I look around then at the dead raptor's and... Oh god he was skinning one of them.

I looked away as Bruiser was doing his... Work. It then Dust, the Pegasus, Sarah and the Diamond Dog who name I don’t know walked over. Bruiser with his new skin pelt, walks over to the dead Snow Wraith that I guess I killed. He looks at it then at me, he then go down on to one knee and cut off one of the Snow Wraith toe claws.

Before walking over to me I was so tired I couldn't even look up at him and then with pelts under one arm, also in his other paw was the claw. I couldn't hear what he said but he hands me the claw…

I didn't understand what this meant, so even with the pain in my arms and hands I took it from him. Then we all start moving, I just lay there resting thinking to myself I just lay there limp on the horse back as it walked. Probably talking with the Pegasus and Dust and so I rest.

I didn't know how much time had past but there was this one thing worrying me. On the road we didn't find the wagon or the others, but we did find their tracks with something else following them. Something big I think the others were not trying to show their worries but I was looking at the ground the most out of all of them, and seeing the large foot prints in the snow didn’t give one great confidence.

Then we stop I look off to the side and see why, it was the large Pegasus. Or what left of him... We slowly walk past then I get a really good look at the body or should I say the only thing left of the body, only one wing in armour was all that was left of him... There was frozen blood on the snow but there was no body. He could still be alive, maybe?

I didn't want to think about what happened to the rest of him. I then look at the claw in my hand, with most of it toe and skin still attached to it. I just look at it not really getting why Bruiser gave me this thing anyway. Still the pain in my arms has stopped, guess I should walk from now on.

We or should I say they kept walking on tell the group stop again, I couldn't see way they stop but they all slowly started to walk around something. I try and lift my head over to see but only once they walk back on to the road did I get a good looked at it and saw. It was a crushed body, all I could see from it was red and one blue hoof sticking out of the ground. I didn't look back after that…

We walked a bit further and sported what looked like an old camp, not a very good looking one mind you. It looked like someone set it all up then left everything behind and let it rot, then I hear Dust voice. Hay my hearing back yay.

"We should stop here and rest, okay then Traver take care of Sarah and the rat. Comet and Payday look over this camp and see if you can find anything useful, me and Bruiser will keep a look out." I had no idea who Payday or Comet was but I think the diamond dog who was helping Sarah must of been Traver.

I saw Dust and Bruiser walk a little ways away and keep a lookout both ways on the road.

I was put down onto a wooden log along with my stuff next to me. Then saw Traver put Sarah down next to me on the log with a bag by her side, being careful not to hit her hurt leg. "Right then take off your shirt and let me look at your bite." Sarah said as I sat up.

I do as she say as painful as it was to move my shoulder, I think some my cuts was sticking to the shirt thanks to the dry blood. Once I get it off I get a good look at the inside of that shirt. It was covered in blood on both sides there was no way I was putting that back on. I just look at the shirt with the small holes where the teeth went in as the Sarah was doing something to the bite mark on my back.

It felt like she was rubbing something into the cut's, it hurt but I had to trust she knew what she was doing. "Alright let's look at your chest." She said as I turn around without even thinking wait shouldn't I hide my eyes? I think then saw she didn't even pay me any mind as she worked. I saw she was rubbing some kind of, wait is that slime?... "What is that stuff?" I asked as she was starting to rub it into the cuts. Sarah looks up at me and smiles at me as her ears go up. "Do you really want to know." She asked as she get out what look like bandages.

"Not really but I do have one question, why are you not trying to kill me over what my eyes look like?" I asked then Sarah looks like she not paying any attention to me as she works, so I turn my head to the other diamond dog Traver and he didn't look to happy. He looked more bored than anything else.

"Eron told everyone that you was a Shadow Walker that lost your memory, then we put it to a vote waver we should let you live or kill you. So ya it didn't feel right killing someone when they lost all their memory, so here we are." Traver said as he looked out into the forest. Holy crap he sounded really young for a big guy. Like teens, but ya so everyone know what I am and let me live?, or should I say think what I am.

I don't know if I should be happy or worried about that. "In the end it came down to the final vote between Eron, Bruiser, Beowulf, And lastly Star-" Before he can say the last name he get a small rock thrown at his head, I turn to look where the rock had came from and saw Lightning Dust.

I didn't know what Traver did that made her angry at him but if looks could kill, he would of died ten times over. After he rubs the back of his head in pain and gave Dust an apologetic look, before continuing with his story.

"Ummm Star... Song?, Ya Star Song. So the winning vote was between them, Beowulf and Bruiser voted that you should die. Then Eron and Star Song voted for you to live so seeing the vote was in a deadlock there was only one thing we could do." He said as a fire was started by Dust.

I thought about this as he was talking the name he gave me Star Song sounded a bit like a lie. Not the name Star but the last name Song his voice went a bit higher when he said it as if he came up with the name on the sport. I then saw Sarah pulling out wrapping from the bag next to her to then put them around my body.

"Where did the bag come from?" I asked Sarah once she was finished with bandaging me up. "We got it from the wagon with all the other supply's." She said being careful not to wrap them to tite. Okay well I guess that what was in the back of the wagon I was in, but now I'm starting to feel a bit chilly. I am really hopping my new body is built for the cold like my old one.

In my old body I didn't feel the cold unless it was windy, let me tell you there nothing like feeling you're bones feeling the cold. I loved it everyone else said I was a nuttier, if you don't understand what that means it means crazy. "Now that we got you clean up all we need is to get you a new shirt." Said Sarah while she was digging around in the bag I turn back to Traver. And continue our conversation. "So what did you do to find out if I should live or not?" I asked thinking it was something like Mag somehow got them to let me live.

"We flipped a gold coin, Heads you live tails you died." I turn to Dust very slowly as she said that, wait so they left the fate of my life in a game of chance? "What, the fuck, is wrong with YOU!" I yell at her which I think made everyone jump Comet and Payday poked their heads out of an old tent there were a number of things wrong with this. On the top of the lot was gambling with me life.

"Who idea was that anyway?! No, you know what forget it I'm going." I say as I get up then look at Sarah who had found me a shirt, I thank her before putting it on and taking off the leather straps from my sword and shield. I then packed the old shirt into a ball wrapping the claw in it using one of the leather straps.

"Where do you think you're going!?" I heard one of the ponies yell after I put the shield on my left arm, it didn't sound like Dust it sounded more male so I just ignore him. I then put my belt on with the sword resting on my left hip and the small dagger behind my back just over my tall. "On a head I'll make my way to town by myself, if that where you're going." I say as I start to walk.

I then use the other strap to fix the wrapped up claw to my back, when I try to leave I see the Pegasus with it spear pointed right at me. I was getting really sick of this, it then I hear Dust speck. "You don't even know where we're going?, for all you know the town could be weeks away." Said Dust as she walked to my side and looked up at me.

I nod at that then point my finger at the road and tracks. "I'll just follow the trail it can't be that hard." I say as I make my way past them, I didn't get far before the large horse run in front of me and block my way. "But you don't know the way and the way there is protected by magic, you'll never find winter pond by yourself." He sounded like a Teen for a big guy.

"Comet, stop talking about the town!" I hear the Pegasus yell at him, but I was more surprised by how young this big guy sounded and how worried about my well being he was. I can't deal with this any more and I just walk around him, I go on my way following the wagon tracks. But not before I hear the Pegasus who I now know was Payday yelling at me.

It not that hard to guess after hearing the big guy be called Comet. "Stop him before he tell the other rats about us!" I was about to walk past Bruiser when I then hear him speak.

"Leave him, he go alone. He get eaten won't find home." Said the diamond dog as I walk into the forest alone.

I was walking for what felt like well let say an hour and when I started to smell something like rotting meat. I went to found out why, it didn't take me long and the smell of what it was. It was on the road anyway I got to see what I guess went after the other wagon. It looked like the Snow Wraith only... Bigger. Like a lot bigger, it had a lot of what looks like cuts in it body and burn marks as well.

Well looks like Mag being useful, I saw one of it eyes were missing so I just kept walking and following the tracks only to find something big walking ahead of me. I forgot what it name was but It was the land beast that was pulling the wagon I was on. It had large leather straps around it body and a piece of wood dragging behind it.

If this thing was anything like the horses back home or any animal it will know how to get back home and home for it would be the town he came from. So ya I started following this thing but I stay a good ten feet away from it. I didn't want to pick a fight with it or scare it off, it let out a groan as it start to walk off the road. I look down and see the wagon tracks are going the same way.

Well here's to hopping I'm right, if I'm not I will not be happy. I felt really weird about myself as I follow this thing I could hear birds calling out as more and more trees start to show up. I didn't understand way but I felt scared, it was oddly getting a bit creepy in these woods. Unlike all the other trees before these one look older and taller, almost blocking out the sky.

But my large friend didn't seem to care so I try and push that small bit of fear to the back of my mind. If the Land Beast was not worried then I should not be ever, it then I saw what looked like a really large wall made of wood. I stop as the thing let out a groan at the wall, I didn't really do anything apart from look around. I hear a groan but not from the beast but from the wall.

I see the wall part ways as the large animal start to walk in side as the wall turned out to be two doors I look back and see that we didn't leave any tracks behind us. "Weird..." I say to myself as I slowly go inside and see the two large wall like doors close behind me.

Inside was some kind of town, it looked like it was over run with plant life on the walls.

I slowly make my way deeper inside and stop following that over sized lizard that was walking ahead of me. I look around and found the deeper I go into the town the better care the town was in. I can't see anyone around so I guess this is some kind of ghost town?,

as I walk past a well into the main square. I saw what looked like some kind of large stable.

Must be for the land beasts... I think as I take my time looking around then I see something off to one side. It looked like three large posts in the ground and tied to one of them was someone I recognize. "Maggabl you're alive!"

I shouted out to him as I run over, I never thought I'd ever see him again and I kind of feel safer with him around. Besides I need info about what the hell I did back there, that was not fire that was for damn sure. And he didn't tell me anything about magic hurting you when you're the one using it.

But when I get to him I see him look up and the look on his face was well, he looked absolutely furious I had no idea why? I heard him shouting about how stupid I was and how if he ever got free he was going to burn me alive... I don't really think he can do that and just as I was going to reply to him.

I hear the jingle of metal and stomping I think that ever feet or hooves? I slowly turn around and see a small army of ponies all armed with spears and giving me a look that said if I made one wrong move. I'd hit the floor before I knew what hit me.

"Aww crap, umm parlay?" I asked as I hold up both my hands. Then one of them hit me in the face and I black out.

Chapter 4: Why Everything Want To Kill Me? (uneited)

View Online

I could not help myself but stare up at the sky and sigh. Good thing the town of water pond had a opening over it with no trees in the way of the sky. God what I would give to see a clear blue sky right about now but all I'm seeing is gray clouds. And then there hearing Maggabl shouting about how he will make them all pay for doing this to him.

I keep looking up and then see it starting to get dark. I'm not liking this I think to myself as I saw some of the towns inhabitants rushing to get inside. I saw Dust and the others come into town a little bit later as a Diamond Dog was lighting some troche's. Then she start yelling at me and saying stuff like what did you do and how did you find this place. So ya I think that went well... And to top it all off my stomach was growling at me for food. Ya I'm hungry, when was the last time I ate anything it felt like forever...

They also took all my stuff again. We then see Bruiser and a griffon walking up to us. "Well it your lucky day the big guy want to see you." Said the griffon. I didn't know his name and I didn't care I just wanted something to eat and a bed to sleep in. Then Bruiser walks behind me and start to untie the rope, I rubbed my wrists as I get the feeling back in my hands.

"It about time you let us down, if I had to stay out here any longer I feel like my back would give out." I heard Maggabl grumble. I was more worried about the looks we were getting from the towns... people? Whatever as long as we get inside before it rain out here it all good in my book. Until they tide my hands up again, oh joy.

Once we went inside of a large building I thought I could get some rest and sleep however I instantly wanted to leave as soon as I saw all the ponies, griffons and diamond dogs looking at me and the old rat. I gulped as they looked at us like we was some kind of I don’t really know all I did know was I was terrified of them all.

“Keep moving.” Okay no need to push, I thought to myself as we walked up to what looked like a table in the middle of well I guess this place was the town hall. I look to Mag and well he didn’t look happy, something tell me he’s been through something like this before. Once we get to the table there was no set’s.

“Wait, is this a trial?” I asked as I looked at the griffon who was on my left side. “Yes it is what did you think this was.” Oh crap, we’re screwed. Wait there was no need to panic we haven’t done anything wrong, besides as long as I keep my mouth shut I should be fine.

“Calling Eron the minotaur, Lightning Dust the pony and Bruiser the diamond dog.” I heard an old pony call out. I then saw the three of them move to the front. I look around and I saw a lot of hate being directed at me and Mag. I have never felt so uncomfortable before, I have never seen so many eyes look at me like this. I felt really small to it was so bad I was backing up next to Mag without realizing it.

“You three have worked to keep this town safe for many years. Not many ponies, diamond dogs, griffons or minotaur's. Have come close as to keeping this town both safe and hidden. However that safety has been broken by them!” The old pony points at me and Mag as he say this.

I look at Mag hoping he has a plan but he just stare the old pony down. I meanwhile was panicking like there was no tomorrow. My mind was running over so may ways to get out but if I tried I'd be stopped before I could reach the door. Meanwhile the I heard yelling all around me I didn't like it I needed to get out of here. I felt my fear building then I saw a spark run down my hand. I stop panicking as I look at my hand then a thought hit me, the words...

I almost forgot I had magic, out of control magic but still magic. All I had to do now was come up with a plan to get out of this. Sadly plans are something I'm running short on right now. "What your names." Said the old pony as he looked at me and Mag.

I looked at the old rat as he grumbled. "My name is Maggabl wormtail." Mag said bitterly the old pony then looks at me. I just gulp why is it someone so old can look so scary.

"I'm Ragnarok..." I said trying not to make him anymore angry then he already was.

"What your first name?" Said the old pony as he looks like he was looking at something. Wait my first name? don't tell me he thinks Ragnarok is my last name? I thought to myself "Well out with it! I don't care if you can't remember what your name was it can be Mud for all I care." Said the old pony as he stomps a hoof.

I look to Mag for help but it looks like he got other ideas what to do. I hope he has a plan as I look around the room then at the griffon. "Talon..." I said slowly as I roll the words around my tongue the griffon standing next to me was giving me funny looks.

“Talion Ragnarok.” I said slowly as I look back up at him. “From this point on that will be my name. As I have no past and do not know what will happen to me but I know one thing. I need Maggabl to help me control my magic.”

“To help control your magic you say?” Asked the old pony as he looks at me with suspicion. As if he was going to say I was lying.

“It true I saw him use lightning magic.” Said Bruiser as he take a step forward. “I saw him cook a Snow Wraith with my own eyes. Not only that but shortly after he collapsed right after using his magic.” Bruiser looked at me after he said that then take a step back.

“So you’re all telling me what? that we should let them go. After being stuck on this island for Celestia know how long, why should they get it easy.” Said the old pony. You know it kind of a pain not knowing his name.

“We could work for you.” Said Mag from out of nowhere. I look at him as he said that, the old rat walks forward. “No one will come looking for us, we were kicked out of the undercity with many others. No home and nowhere to go, why not make some use of us?” Maggabl suggested.

I had a worrying feeling about this, just what was that old rat planning? I had little to no idea that when someone bust into the room. I and everyone in the place looked to the one who entered. It was what looked like a female griffon, she had armor on as well as a crossbow on her back. I looked back to the old pony who did not look pleased.

“What do you think you’re doing! can’t it wait until after I sentence these two to death.” The words that came out of the old pony mouth filled me with both anger and fear. He was going to have us killed off anyway! Oh hell to the no not this rat I bolt for the doors and pushed the gasping griffionness out of the way. Once I’m outside I see why she was in a hurry.

The night sky was glowing with light, my best guess was from fire and for a fire to make the hole line of the forest light up like that meant that it was a big one. I look back to the doors as I saw a Dust and Bruiser run out most likely to bring me back inside but I warn them. “We got a big problem out here!”

I yelled as I look back to the glow of light as it start to get closer. Dust saw what I was looking at and gasped in surprise. “No they're not supposed to be here for another week!” Said Dust as she ran back inside.

“I take it this is bad right?” I asked Bruiser as he looked at the sky. I mean it was almost night by now and someone want to attack this town not only that it was starting to rain. I have the worst luck ever. I then felt the Diamond Dog grab my hands and start to untie them. I looked up at him confused, why was he freeing me?

“Get your stuff should be at forge, then help us fight.” He then ran off as everyone started to leave the town hall and run out the doors. Me I did what Bruiser said and started looking for the forge. Once I find it I see a female minotaur working the forge working on a spear. I play her no mind as I quickly look for my stuff.

“Hey what do you think you're doing?” I look up at the minotaur after she said that the minotaur then pulled a sword out of the fire. I was too busy putting my belt on as I picked up my dagger and saw it looked sharper than before huh. Nice to see there looking after my things.

Once I put everything where it meant to be I saw a bow and a quiver of arrows. I grab them to and point to the light. “Something coming don’t know what all I do know is if we don’t fight it we’re as good as dead!” I yell as I run off to look for Bruiser and Dust.

I saw some ponies run past heading for the wall and I follow them. I heard yelling as I made my way to the wooden wall, I then heard a scream and saw a body fall down almost on top of me. I saw a dead pony with arrows in it neck and face I then thought to myself. Yes I’m going to have nightmares after this.

I don’t know what possessed me, maybe it was fear or instinct I don’t know. All I did know was that I had to get up that wall. I quickly climb up the ladder and saw everyone running this way and that. Once I’m there I see what they’re all so worried about.

They looked like rats only they had no fur and had bones around their necks like a neckless. Not only that but it looked like there weapons were made of bone too. “What kind of fucked up shit did I get myself into?” I ask myself as I stand there looking over the wall.

I then heard someone yell at me that almost made me jump out of my skin. “What are you doing up here!” Said a unicorn who was walking up to me. I just hand him the bow and arrows I then look out over the wall.

“To help… Hopefully.” I say as I saw just what we was dealing with. What I saw was well not what I was expecting. They looked like me and Mag only more, diseased. Some of them even had what looks like weapons made out of bones.

“Look out!” I felt something hit my back and hit the floor. I then saw what looked like a spear with a bone tip hit one of the houses. I tune on to my back and saw what looked like a griffon and a pony laying next to me.

“Thanks you saved me!” Yelled the pony that was on top of me the griffon just nods before flying into the air with a bow. The pony stepped on me as he runs off to somewhere else on the wall. “I’m fine.” I say sarcastically as I get up and stay closer to the wall with a pain in my back.

I saw what looked like a grappling hook just missed my head. I quickly get up and look over the side. I saw one of the diseased rats now climbing up the rope, oh boy did he look ugly. I got a good look at the guy face. It was covered in blisters and cuts even the rat had all it fur missing so you could see it skin. It looks infected to me, no way I’m letting him up.

I pulled out my dagger and start to cut the rope. I heard a thud and look to my left to see an arrow in the wood next to me. I then decided to cut faster! I was halfway through before I heard another thud. I ignored it and focused more and hurrying in cutting the rope. I saw another 3 or 4 coming up the rope. Oh god I was starting to panic!

The first one climbing up the rope was getting closer and I was almost done. That when I saw he was close enough to reach me and pulled out what looked like an axe. That when I cut through the rope and all of them fall back to the ground. I didn’t have time to relax when I heard a screaming somewhere along the wall.

“Not a moment's peace.” I say to myself as I pulled the hook out of the wall. This could be handy, I thought to myself as I saw what looked like fighting on the wall. Not good what do I do? fight or run.

“Oh sod it!” I said as I made up my mind and run up to where the fighting was happening. I saw one of the diseased rats had knocked over a pony and was about to kill him. Fuck I am going to hate myself for this. I then ran up to the thing and ram into it back with my shield. I knocked the thing over and heard a loud hiss from it. It turned around and started to swing it spear at me. I used my shield to try and block what I could, if I could I’d jump back just out of reach.

I drop the grappling hook then pulled out my sword and to be honest I was scared out of my mind right now. This thing was happily trying to kill me! When I could I took a swing at him, he’d just ever lean back or move to the side. The worst part was it was fast as all hell. The next thing I know I was swept off my feet and onto my back.

I saw the thing plant it foot on my chest and gave out a horrible scream. Then a arrow planted itself in the rat neck. I was a little surprised at that, I quickly get up and stab the thing. The mad rat try to take a swing at me with it hand before it fell over dead. I looked to when that arrow came from. It was a Brown Diamond Dog with a crossbow.

“Traver?” I asked looking at him as he walks over before reloading his crossbow. “Thanks what are these things?” I ask as I get up off the floor I then saw what look like a spear coming our way and I grabbed him by the shoulders then pulled him out of the way. Luckily the spear missed us as Traver take aim with his crossbow and fire over the wall. He then start to explain as he reloads his weapon.

“Thanks for that you saved my tail back there. As to what they are we call them Feral’s they are Rats who eat a plant that can make you feel strong. Only problem with it is it eats away at your mind turning you into a crazed beast.” Said Traver as he fire his crossbow over the wall again.

Well that nice to know so we’re dealing with nut jobs eating plants that make you go crazy. How lovely... I thought as we heard more yelling. “That not good.” Said Traver as he looks over the wall. I get up and see what got him worried and saw a huge rat dressed in bones. The crazy part was someone was riding him.

The Smaller rat ridding the larger one back was dress in bones and had a large club with all kinds of spiky bones all over it. “Let me guess, he's their boss?” I asked looking at the diamond dog next to me.

“He’s there Chief. They come by once a year to attack the village. Lately they’ve been attacking monthly, don’t really know why.” Said Traver as he take a pop shot at the Feral’s Chief. Sadly the large rat man saw it coming and moved it arm up in the way. I saw it had what looked like meat cleavers on the ends of it arms.

“This is all kinds of fucked up.” I said as I looked at all the fighting for the most part it looked like we was winning. Only because we had magic, ponies who can fly and griffons. Talk about the winning team. “Do we have a plan to fight these guys?”

I asked as a spear fly past my head, got to keep an eye out for those. “Talion all we can do is keep fighting to stay alive. If we work together we can live through this.” Said Traver as he loads his crossbow again. Okay we can do this, I think? For the next three hours I’ve been running back and forth to getting the diamond dog more arrows, spears and whatever weapons they need at the wall.

I think most who are fighting at the wall are ever shocked or confused that I’m helping them. I was on my fifth trip when I saw the large minotaur Eron running to what I think was the main gate to the wall. I then saw Dust run past me and stop to look at me.

“What are you doing down here?!” She yelled as she started to draw her swords with her magic. I just respond by holding up the stuff that I’ve been caring. “I’ve been doing supply runs for the wall! what going on?” I ask as I run up to the unicorn.

“There getting through the gate. Eron here to make sure they don’t get into town!” Said Dust as she get ready. I go over to the minotaur and pat his arm to get his attention. Eron looked down at me with his large head. I’m never going to get over how big he is, I thought as I look at the gate.

“They have a rat ogre, there boss is riding on it back!” I say to him as I hear the fighting getting worse. I saw the gates give way to something hitting it and run back to the wall. Once I get up there and hand the arrows out to everyone who take them. Basically anyone with a bow or crossbow.

That when I heard the gate fall and looked back to see a horde of Ferals run into the town. Only to be cut down by Eron axes and Dust swords. I gotta say seeing these two fight was like something out of a movie. That when I saw the rat ogre walk out from the gate and stop. I saw the Feral chief yelling something I can’t understand. That when I had a crazy idea.

I run along the wall careful to dodge any spears or arrows coming at me from over the wall. I put things like being hit to the back of my mind as I ran. My idea was to knock the chief off the rat ogre. Not one of my best plans but right now I was working off of fear and adrenaline. Not really sure what to call them anyway.

Once I get closer I saw they was moving away from the gate. “No time for regrets!” I yell as I jump off and grab on to the Chief. I had one of my arms wrapped around his neck. Let me tell you this guy was strong and smelled worse! Next thing I know we both fall off the rat ogre as it ran off. Landing, could've been better.

As I try and get back on my feet I saw the Chief who was already on his feet with his bone club in hand. He was also looking at me. “Bugger…” I said as I quickly run away! I heard a scream like roar as I take a look back and saw the Chief running after me with a group of 10 Ferals following after him.

“Why did I think this was a good idea!?” I yell to myself as I work on keeping them as far away from me. I saw what looked like a pitchfork I grabbed as I run past a house. I then took the time to stop and then throw it at the first Feral I saw. Lucky for me I hit the guy, bad news was there was more.

I quickly went back to running and yelling for help. Picking up random things to throw at the Ferals to slow them down. By the looks of it I must of really pissed off there Chief, even more so by throwing a bucket at him. That hit him in the head, yes it all going well for me tonight.

I thought as I try to outrun them, That when I heard a voice yell out. “Get down!” I dive for the ground as the sound of fire and explosions fly over head. It made me glad that I had my shield on me. I look up to see Mag with two unicorns by his side, the ponies horns were glowing with magic I guess. Just like Mag hand and staff.

“I’ve never been so happy to see you guys!” I call out as I quickly get to my feet and run over to them. “Shit has hit the fucking fan, all kinds of crazy shit going on. I almost got shot with an arrow and a spear. First the spiders now this what the fuck!” I start screaming at them.

Maggabl just give me a funny look and I think my screaming is screaming the ponies. I mean really they saved my life I should be happy. Then as I’m catching my breath I thought of something. “How many did you guys kill?” I asked seeing one of the unicorns walking over to the bodies.

“We got 5 of them good job everypony.” Said the unicorn as I looked up at him I saw a smile. I felt like my stomach dropped as if it was filled with a led weight. “There was 10 of them…” I said and just as those words left my mouth. The unicorn was dropped to the muddy floor by a spiky bone club. I watch in horror as a pool of blood start to pool around the dead pony neck.

Maggabl and the unicorn fire spells at the Feral's killing two of them until they got into melee with them. Leaving me alone to fight the Chief, how lovely. I think to myself as I drawn my sword out feeling nothing but fear and one drive going through my head. Stay alive and fight! The Feral Chief screams at me as he runs at me with it bone club in the air.

“Bring it on!” I roared back as we charge at each other. I have lost my mind ever I live past this night to regret tomorrow. Or I die fighting, only one way to find out.

Chapter 5: The Only Way Out A Falling Tower. (unedited)

View Online

***Talion Ragnarok pov.***

“So there I was three of them had me surrounded, then from out of nowhere, this big dog saves my life!” said a griffon who was drinking with the other diamond dogs, ponies and griffons.

Me?, I stay out of it, I was just happy to have some place warm to stay in and food in my belly. It been two days since that battle. I’d like to say I was boasting like them but I wasn’t, I was thinking about the one I killed. Everyone was eating in the same place as Mag and I almost get killed. Not really my first choice but they was giving out free food here.

“Did you fight their chief?” Asked one of the many children that were listening to their stories. I felt my ears pick up on this. I picked up my mug of water and had a sip, I was thinking about telling them what happened. Until someone else answered.

“No that would be my good pony friend here.” I heard the griffon say. I turned my head over my shoulder to look and saw them all around one table. “Thats right I took him on all by myself.” Said the earth pony as he picks up his mug… how he even holding it?

“Was you scared?” Asked foal as they're all listening to the story. I sighed as I take my bowl and leave, I didn’t care anymore as I push the door open with my back. I saw a mare look up at me in fear but I just move out of her way as she moved quickly inside. I lean on a post as I eat my food. To think just yesterday this place was attacked.

“Why don’t you ever tell them what really happened?” I turn to the voice of Dust as she smiled at me. I just shrug, as I drink my water.

“I almost died, and was saved by the minotaur lady. Not my fault they're making stuff up.” I say as I look up at the sky. Same cloudy sky again, this sucks.

“Come on it’s time for training.” I heard her say and groaned, I know I needed to learn to survive here and all but she never pulls her punches. I walk down and follow the unicorn as she takes me to the training area. The others took this time to make jokes about me losing but I didn’t care, I needed this to stay alive.

“Wooden swords again then?” I ask as she pulled one up with her magic. I took a wooden sword and shield. Gave it a test swing as I look at it, I put it back and pick up a heavier one. I think she noticed that as I took my place.

“Okay so we’re starting when you attack-” WOW! I duck in time before she took my head off! “Bloody hell warn me!” I yell at her, only for her to take another swing at me. I got to say, I wish I was back home again after five minutes with this crazy mare trying to beat the crap out of me.

“Come on stop losing ground and attack!” She yells as I block with my shield. Didn’t really help that pony got a mean swing. I then get hit in the leg and boy did it sting!

“Damnit! Stop going for my legs!” I yell again as I swing my wooden sword back at her but she blocks it like it nothing. If I was going to win I need to think outside the box. I run away, it took her a moment of shock before she started to run after me.

“Get back here!” Dust yells as she chases me around the area, I then stop and put all of my body weight into my shield as I charge back at her. Only to hit nothing and land on the floor, I turn around and see she standing there pointing that wooden sword at me.

“Not bad, you try something new. But next time keep your eyes on your opponent.” She said and hit me on the head. Fuck did that hurt! I sighed at this as I get cleaned up, ignoring the calls of the ones watching the fight. I had to go see Mag anyway about how to use magic, something tells me this is going to hurt as well...

I was right, it hurt like hell… I could barely move after the ten times trying to use this magic, If I do this anymore I swear I’ll get brain damage.

“Come on get up we have much more work to do.” Said Mag, hitting my side with his staff. I groan as I try to sit up again and rub my fur… I’m still getting used to that.

“Why must you hit me with that thing?” I asked hoping he at least give me some breathing room. Didn’t happen, he hit me again! I then hissed at him, wow what the hell?

“Good now then let's try again. Lightning is nothing like fire, it can still burn but also control the body.” I try and take in his jedi ways but it's just not sticking to me. I joke to myself as I look at my hand, I then thought about the words again.

“Fulgur.” I said softly as lightning danced over my fingers. This made Maggabl stop whatever he was doing and watched as I start to play with it, carefully.

“How are you doing that?” He asked as I thought about it and made the lightning stop. I take a breath as I felt like I had just had a long run. Is this how magic works?

“I just thought about it and it works.” I said trying to explain something I rightly didn’t understand. I was opening a bag of cats that had tigers inside of it. I saw Maggabl mumble some things before letting me off for the day. I took my time doing odd jobs around the town and looking at the land beasts as they call them.

I spent most of my time thinking, even if most of the town gave me the evil eye. The Diamond dog I meet was cool. And as far as I know Dust, Bursar and the large ox haven’t told anyone about us meeting Discord.

Ow!? I rub my head as I look down at a small stone then at the one who threw it. It was just a foal, the kid was even shaking as he stands there. I just blow a raspberry at him and keep walking. If this keeps up i'm going to throw one of them in the stable with the land beasts.

I then went to the forge and look over all the weapons. The smith didn’t mind as long as I didn’t touch anything. She was cool, got cat calls from the stallions now and then. I laugh when even she throws her hammer at them.

I was hungry but sadly everyone wanted to short change me when it comes to food. Jerks, I then thought of something. “Hey I was wondering have you ever made a wrist blades before?” I asked as the minotaur looks at me.

“Not really, don’t get many who would use something like that. Could be something fun to work on, why you want something like that?” She asked giving me one of those smiles, the one where you're not sure if she's going to hit you or help you…

I was holding my face in pain as I walked back to the house that was falling apart. It was the only place anyone would let the two of us live in. To be fair, it could be worse. Thankfully the minotaur lady was up for making those weapons I asked her about. Sadly for me to get them she wanted to punch me in the face. I will never understand women...

She also said something about loving a challenge. But at least we have food, and beds, so it's not so bad. I open the door and walk inside, making my way to my bed and lay down. I was to tired to eat right now.

The next week went the same old, same old. I got better at fighting, Dust still kicked my tail. But I’m getting better, I surprised her now and then by using my magic. Its nothing that can kill anyone, but it still hurts like hell.

Hearing something like a building falling over. I and the town's inhabitants rushed to find out what was going on. All I saw was a haze of smoke wafting over the town, and a change in the wind. Thats new…

“What going on?!” Yelled that prick of an old pony. I just walk away and leave him to his yelling, I think the others who live here had the same idea.

Now comes the annoying part, I have to go through this crap every morning. I open the door and everyone stops talking. I then walk over to the counter and wait for the griffon to serve me. However she keeps putting me off to serve others. But I have a way to get fed.

“You’re my sunshine, my only sunshine, you make me happy when skies are gray!” I start to sing, it is funny how much this gets under her skin. I just keep going with it until she can’t stand it anymore and serves me breakfast.

“There! Happy now? Go AWAY!” She screams at me as I take my food and walk off. I dodge the many attempts to trip me up as I go outside to eat. At last we get meat this time! I stuff my mouth with a smile as I walk but stop when I noticed something... I turned to the gate and saw an army… of Nightwalkers… Shit.

I kept eating slowly as I start to walk away. That's it just keep eating and walking, didn’t see anything. Just minding my own business… as soon as I was out of sight I stuffed as much food in my mouth and bolted for the cabin me and Mag were staying in. I slammed through the door without a second thought. Waking up and pissing off Mag in the process.

“Whats going on? I’m trying to sleep boy!” Mag said annoyed that I woke him up. I was gasping for air as I was trying to talk.

“Army!... lots of nightwalkers!... at gate!” I managed to say as he eyes go wide at me. Mag then grabbed me and pulled me to face him.

“Did they see your eyes! Did they go after you?” He asked looking into my eyes, I shake my head no. He sighs in relief and gets up, grabbing his staff. “Well grab your things and let go.”

I didn’t understand what he meant by that, just what was he planning? I grabbed my things and a blanket. Never know if you need one, as we got outside I saw everyone noticed what I just found out. We stopped by the forge pick up my sword and shield.

“Hey!” Called out the minotaur as she throws something to me. “It's a gift, told you I could make them.” She said as I try to keep up with the old rat. I take a look and saw some kind of arm guards. Huh, I’ll put them on later.

I hide behind Mag as we made our way to the gate and saw Eron was talking with them. These nightwalkers looked nothing like the nut jobs from a week ago. For one these guys had armor and weapons made of steel.

“This is them.” Eron said as he moves out of the way. The rat I saw was dressed in black armour with a dark blue cloak emblazoned upon it. I was worried as he walked past the large minotaur and looked Mag over.

“One who knows magic...useful…” its eyes were looking the old rat up and down as if judging his worth. Once he was done he turned to me and I backed away. It didn’t help he was now following me as I backed around Mag to keep him away from me.

“That one fears me… why?” He asked looking at Mag who sighs. The old rat explains the cover story that I lost my memory, I kept backing up till I bump into something. I turned and saw a rat covered in armour whose helmet covered his face.

I looked back at the other one who looked right at me. I knew the hood would not hide my eyes from him this time. He just stared at me as I feel like my soul was about to leave my body. “A true Nightwalker… we can use him, He come with the guides.” He ordered as he walks back into his army.

“Guides?” I asked as I was pushed along by Lightning Dust as she put away one of her four swords. “Thats right runt, we’re getting paid.” She said with a smile. Why do I have a bad feeling about this?

“They want to go in one of the towers?” I asked Bruiser as he was working on the claw he gave me. “Why are they going into a tower?” We were moving through the forest and it was snowing again, I really didn’t want to do this.

“Stop it workin’ Send army’s in, we go with.” Said the Diamond Dog as he passed me the claw back. He turned it into a necklace, I then put it on as I kept up with the others. Didn't want to be lost with these rat soldiers. Something about them put me on edge.

We were getting closer to the tower now, I could see it from the woods. I didn’t like this one bit, something was telling me we should leave that thing alone. “We rest here!” Yelled one of the soldiers as they get to work making a camp.

Maggabl was talking to the knight, from what Mag explained their like captains, I think? Anyway I saw Bruiser and Eron were setting up camp as well then I saw Dust start walking off. Huh where she going? I take one last look and follow her.

On the way I put my new armguards on, not easy with a shield on your back. I then saw there some kind of lever or trigger in the inside of the arm. I pulled on one and a blade as long as my arm shot out, I qwickly pulled it back and the blade went back into the guard. I now wish I knew that blacksmiths name.

Then looking up and saw I lost her… crap. I look around trying to find her, and keep my ears open to anything moving. I then tripped over something and slide on some ice. “Ow… Things are going well today…” I say to myself then I looked back at the log I tripped over and saw there was something inside, looked like a Silver water balloon. I thought as I go over to it. I still had the wrapping for my new weapons were kept in and look at this thing. I then picked up a stick and poked it.

Nothing happened, but it did look interesting I took a quick look around before wrapping it up. Never know could be food, I think as I tie it up and put it over my back. “Hey!” Bloody hell! I jumped drawing my sword and saw it was just Dust. I sighed in relief as I put my sword away.

“Come on we’re going to eat, then the real work starts.” Said Dust as she trots away. I regret ever getting out of bed today. I think as I follow her back to camp, the next six hours after some food was this knight going over the plan. The only part I was getting was me, Eron, Bruiser, Dust and Mag were going in first… I didn’t like this plan.

We were lead to the entrance of the tower, it looked a lot bigger up close. Not only that the stares went down… ya, down is bad, I’ve already seen giant spiders, I don’t want to know what else lives down there.

“Well what are you waiting for, off you go.” Said the knight with a smile. I really didn’t like this guy. Maggabl pushed me as we all went inside, walking down the steps, of the creepy tower…

“Is it just me or that guy planing on us dying?” I asked out loud, I wasn’t even sure if I was supposed to stay quiet or not. I got a round of shut up by Bruiser and Dust. Right, shutting up now...

Once we reached the bottom we saw a hall, and what looked like a door… Yes this doesn't scream trap to me at all. “So how do we get in?” asked Dust as she used her magic to make a light. Me, I was looking around for any sign of a trap and or way to open the door. That across the long empty hall.

“Well it could take us days to find the right means to open the door. There could be traps or some kind of guardian.” Said Mag as he pulled out a book. I meanwhile found some kind of drawing on the floor, I looked for the ones that lead in a line of some kind and followed it.

“We don’t have days, the sooner we get inside and the sooner we get paid.” Said Dust from somewhere behind me. I was half away across the hall before I saw different drawing on the floor. I looked at it then back behind me and saw Bruiser was watching me. I point at a skeleton next to him and point at the floor.

He looked at it then at me, Bruiser then picks up the rat skeleton and dropped it on the floor were the drawings start. A large block of rock falls on top of the skeleton. This made everyone stop what they're doing and look at it, then at me.

“Well… Now I know what happens if I fuck up.” I said bluntly as I carefully keep going. It didn’t help that the others were calling me back. I was almost at the end, only the drawings stopped, they all looked the same. They were also not the one I was standing on “This could be bad…”

“Why you stop?” Called out Dust. As I try and see if I missed something.

“They all look the same, there's no more path to follow!” I call back as I try and think.

“Maybe you reached the end?” Asked Mag, I just give him a deadpan stare as my reply. There's no way this is the end of the trap… one way to find out. I took my shield off and dropped it on the end. This time the floor went up and into the ceiling, but it revealed stairs going down… and a lever. Here's to hoping it turns off the traps, I walk over to it and pulled it.

I heard a number of clicks as i slowly pulled my hand away, looking back to the others. They all looked at each other before Eron took the first step. Thank god nothing happened, then the rest of our little group followed. I then get hit in the head by Dust.

“What were you thinking! You could of gotten killed.” She shouts then storms off ahead. I gumble as the others walk past. Then Bruiser asked me something as we made our way down.

“How did you know right way?” He asked and I think about that, could it hurt to tell him I played video games about stuff like this? Maybe if I simplify it.

“I used to play a game with some friends before all this. You had to find your way past the traps and get out.” I said as the Diamond dog thinks on that. As we get to the bottom we found, gold. A lot of gold… holy crap I’ve never seen some much gold in one place before.

“Thats… a lot of gold, this screams trap to me.” I say out loud as everyone looks at me. I just blink back. “What?” I asked.

“How is all this treasure a trap?” Asked Mag as I stop him from trying to pick some up.

“We know nothing about this stuff, or who it belongs to…” I say looking around. “I’m thinking something big.” That put everyone on guard.

“Lets keep moving then.” Said Eron as we walked in deeper, ignoring the gold that was everywhere. There was even some statues of rats and Ponies… Griffons too… as well as Diamond dogs.

“Something feels wrong here.” Said Dust as she drew two of her swords.

“You're saying what we’re all thinking.” I said out loud as I pass a golden statue of a pony with its face twisted in a mask of fear.

“Mag, Know anything that likes to hoard gold?” I asked being careful not to be too loud.

“Well, old texted say of a beast that lived in one of the towers. That close to 700 years old now so it should be nothing more than bones.” Said Mag as he moves past a gold Griffon Statue with its sword in the air.

“And if it not?” I asked not liking where this was going. Then I heard a noise, I stop dead slowly looking around. I hope it not a dragon. I saw Bursier holding some gold coins in his paw. I then heard a hiss and something was moving around the gold. I look back to the others and they're all looking at me.

“Hide.” I hiss as we all move to find somewhere to hide. We all went to different places and made as little sound as we could. I hide behind a small hill of gold as the hissing sound was getting louder. I saw what looked like a golden plate and carefully picked it up.

Whatever it was, was getting closer and the hissing louder. I carefully move the plate to the outside of my hiding place and saw in the reflection some kind of large snake thing. It had a head like a snake but there was also six smaller snake like heads on top of it all looking around hissing as it moved past. I then heard the hiss of a giant spider.

I turned around and saw it running right at me. I then heard a horrible chittering as the spider was slowly being turned to gold and stopped. Looking down at the plate I saw it, the snake thing was right above me. Oh shit I’m dead… I just close my eyes and don’t make a sound. Then I heard the sound of gold falling to the floor.

The monster gave out a loud hiss and went away, I gasp for air once it gone. I slowly come out and saw everyone was slowly doing the same. We all meet up and walk away. “What was that thing!?” Dust yelled quietly as we stay together.

“I don’t know but it turned that big ass spider into gold!” I said back as we hurry deeper inside, wait? “Shouldn’t we be leaving?”

“Can’t, they kill us if we turn back.” Said Bruiser as he pulls out his battle hammer. Lot of good that going to do us now.

“That's just great.” I said as we found a door. “So we hurry up and get in, one thing how do we get past miss turns us into gold on the way back?” I asked in annoyance.

“Just calm down Talion we have nothing to fear.” Said Mag as he pushed the door, only it didn’t open. “Oh....”

“It locked isn’t it…” I asked closing my eyes and rub my face.

“Yes, it is…” Said Mag as I look at the door and saw a drawing of something, it needed a key. Fuck…

“One guess who has the key…” Said Dust as she looks back the way we came. “What do we do now?”

“We kill it.” Said Eron as he pulled his axes out.

“Wait let me think of something.” I tell them as I look over the door then thought of something, I pulled up the balloon thing and looked at it. Everything in here is gold and can show its reflection, so why didn’t it turn to gold. Unless, could this work? I hope this works.

“I got an idea, stay here.” I told them as I walk back.

“Talion get back here!” Dust whispered loudly at me but I was already going into a slow run. I hope this idea of mine works if not I’m so dead.

Once I’m far enough away from the others I look around, I saw a table with all kinds of golden stuff on it. Making sure the coast was clear then flipped the table over. The noise alone would draw that thing to me like blood in the water. I heard a loud hiss and start running.

“Thats right ugly! Come and get me!” I yelled hearing it getting closer. Oh god I hope this works, a hill of gold explodes next to me as I throw across the room into a pile of gold. I looked at a golden statue and saw it hissing at me. I quickly unwrap the balloon seeing the monster in the the statues reflection lunged at me. I held out the silver balloon and stretched it out in front of me, then something heavy landed in front of me.

I slowly open my eyes and look at my reflection in it, then lower it slowly as I got a jump from the monster's face. I put the balloon away as I look at this thing, it was turned into a silver statue. Well, nice to know I was right for once. I then saw the key around it neck and pulled it off.

I then noticed a problem, I couldn’t get up. “Umm, guys! the monster dead. Could you give me some help?” I called out.

It took a minute for everyone to find me and they all just smiled at me. “Little help?” I asked, but Dust just smiled.

“Whats wrong? don’t like your new marefriend?” She asked laughing. I gave her an annoyed look as the others joined in.

“Ha, Ha.” I said bluntly as Eron pulled the statue off and throw it into a pile of gold.

“Thanks, got the key.” I said smiling only for Mag to grab it and walk off. And the other follow him… “You're welcome.” I say as I follow after them. We open the door to find a stone hall that looked odd, when I mean odd I mean the walls were made of water… I kid you not.

“Okay… This is way to weird even for me.” I said as the group start walking. I sighed as I followed them inside as the door closed behind us. Well, I hope the hall does not flood or something.

“We’ve been walking for an hour with no end in sight!” Yelled Dust as I was looking at the water walls. They were more like windows now that I think about it, we would have turned back but the door was replaced with another hall. It didn’t help we saw skeletons in that one.

“Look I can find us away out I just need to know what kind of trap we walked into.” Said Mag as he flipped through his books.

I picked up a bone and looked at the water walls, throwing the bone up into the air and catching it again. Bruiser was watching them arguing and Eron was looking at me. “What are you thinking?” He asked as he stand next to me.

“Just testing an idea… But umm if we drown, it not my fault okay?” I asked, he just looks both ways of the hall and smiles at me.

“Better than waiting to die.” Eron said calmly as he crossed his arms.

“Okay…” I say as I take a breath and throw the bone into the water wall. It went inside… I looked to Eron and he looked down at me. Nothing happened, I then walk up to it and bit my lip thinking before picking up a skull and then throw it inside next… Nothing again.

“Hey guys look at this?” I call out. As Eron go up to it and put his arm in.

“Not now Talion I’m working!” Said Mag. I look up at Eron as he pulled his arm back out it was covered in webs. Oh joy, he smiled at me then go over to pick up Dust and Mag. The two of them were yelling and the start panicking as they go inside the water wall.

I saw Burier walk up to me then look at the water wall. “Way out?” He asked I smiled and pat his arm.

“Way out.” I said and climb in and fell on my back. “Ow… That hurt.” I said as I sit up and move out of the way in time as the big diamond dog fell in next.

“Now where are we?” I asked looking around the large room. The room was large with something in the middle, some kind of globe maybe? I found the others as they’re looking out some kind of window.

“What you guys looking at?” I asked as I make my way over to them. Walking up some stairs then look outside to see. Wow, one half of an island. We could see mountains and snow as far as the eye could see, I was then curious and ran to the other side of the tower.

What I saw out the other window were large forests and number of fields. Not only that but there were some mountains untouched by the snow. I even saw what I thought was a large bird fly to the top of one of the mountains.

“Okay… How did we get to the top going down?” I asked as all this was to much to take in and go back to the others.

“Magic.” Said Dust and Mag as they look out side. I look over the edge and see the army waiting for us.

“So… What now?” I asked as Eron and Berurier set up a fire.

“Now start the real work.” Said Mag as he pulls out his books. Oh joy.

We was all settled in for the night, as we had no choice to stay the night in this tower. I look to the others to find they’re asleep. I pulled out the balloon thing and looked at it, it was soft yet it could take a beating. Just what was this thing? I keep asking myself and look to the globe thing.

“How that thing keeping everyone on the island if it not working?” I asked myself as I sit up with the balloon in my lap. I sighed as I ran my hand over the silver thing, it was soft almost like jelly. But stretchy like rubber.

“What are you?” I asked the blob that was harmlessly sitting in my lap, before it twitched... “Uh oh.”

“Um guys?” I called out as it twitched again. “Guys wake up!” I try again only for them to sleep like logs, oh god help me what do I do?! I just stare at it as it twcing again and again. It then cracks, oh crap… it's an egg. I should get rid of it but I was to curious as to see what it could be. So I watched as the egg hatched in my lap.

Slowly the crack spreads across the egg as it continues to twitch, until a small black hoof stuck itself out of the crack. shortly after that a second hoof sticks out and they start trying to open the crack wider.

I carefully help trying to make the new hole the hooves was sticking out wider with my fingers. My eyes widen at what I was seeing, it looked like a baby version of Queen chrysalis… But it was silver and black instead of green/blue and black, there were also no holes in it legs...

“Holy shit!” I yell that woke everyone up. They forgot what they was going to say when they saw what was sitting in my lap.

“Talion what that in your hands?” Asked Mag as I looked around at everyone.

“Umm, A baby… I think it a changeling?” I said as the little thing looked up at me.

“We should kill it.” Said Bruiser.

“We’re not killing it! We don’t even know how to leave the tower let alone killing a baby.” I hissed at him, I will never get used to that.

“His right we need to work on finding a way to turn off the tower. Let him keep the thing.” Said Mag as he go back to sleep. Everyone did the same as I looked down at the baby changeling as it blinks at me.

“Well let's get some sleep.” I said as I lay back down and used the wrapping I used to hold the egg as a bed for it. “Something crazy is going to happen I just know it.”

I yawn as I wake up to find everyone working, Burier was cooking something and I looked down to see the silver changeling sitting on my chest, Raising what might have been an eyebrow at me. Okay that weird.

“Hallo, little changeling… Nice to see Burier didn’t eat you.” I said as I rub my eyes to get the sleep out of them.

“E ea… Eat?” It muttered, rolling the word around in its mouth before turning to the diamond dog as its eyes reduced to pin pricks.

“Wow there little guy? Let not make the Diamond Dog mad okay, how about this you need something to eat right? Well you can get it from me.” I told it as I picked it up. It then scrunched its muzzle as it gave me a ‘eww what are you talking about!?’ look.

“Trust me on this, you're more likely to be eaten by him then fed by him.” I explained to it, I wonder if it male or female?

The changeling then started to wiggle until it got free of my hands before running over to Dust and hid behind her leggs. Dust looked annoyed as she then looked at me. “Talion keep your pet on a leash I’m not looking after it.” She said pushing it away with her back hoof.

“N-not… p-pet!” The changeling foal said as it gave her a pouty face.

“Wow shes a fast learner.” I said as Dust gave me dirty looks. Before using her magic and putting it in my hands.

“She your problem not mine.” Said Dust as she walks away. I sigh as I go over to get something to eat. Maybe the changeling can eat food? Well one way to find out. Bruiser gave me a bowl of food it looked like soup and he gave me some bread.

I pulled off a small peace then dipped it into the soup and blow on it to cool it down then hand the soggy bread to her. “Come on try it, it good for you.” I say trying to get her to try it. Instead it smirks before grabbing my bread that was unguarded and scampered off with it.

“Clever girl...” I said slowly as I eat the bit I had. Then start drinking the rest, but I left some for the changeling. Suddenly there was a crash as the metal globe thing fell apart to show some kind of glowing crystal.

“I've done it, I know what this is!” Yelled Mag as he walked around it in a hurry. “It's a teleportation spell, on a huge scale!” Maggabl start to explain so fast I can’t understand half of it.

“Mag, MAG! Slow down and breathe…” I tell him as he looks at me with this almost crazed look in his eyes.

“Right sorry, Let me explain… You see these runes on the floor here?” He asked pointing at the floor and I nod at him that I understand as the others join in on this.

“You see these runes are for a teleportation spell, a large one at that. Why would you need a spell like that unless it moves the island… that’s why so many races from around the world keep getting shipwrecked here. The Island is moving…” Okay, that's something I didn’t think could happen.

“I don’t understand if this tower is a huge teleportation spell, then why is everyone still trapped on this island?” Asked Dust as she looks at the magic runes.

“I have a theory. This tower is to make sure the island never stay in the same place but what about the other two towers?” Asked Mag as he start to make notes. “One of the other two must be to making the storms out at sea, they never stop we have them all year around making it impossible to leave. That leaves one question… what's the last tower for?”

That’s a lot to think about, wow my mind is blown. I rub my head as I sit down and saw the others talking about it. But something didn’t add up, one tower to make storms, one to move the Island and the last one to… do something. I start drawing out my idea on the dusty floor trying to work this out as the others talk.

Wait, if the island moved from it original spart it sink into the sea… Unless the island not moving at all… “Oh my god I know what the last tower for!” I yelled as I rush over to Mag

“It like you said one tower to make the storm, but you're wrong about moving the island, It's not the island that moves it the storm outside.” I explain as I start to draw this out on the floor. “The storm is more than to keep us in, it's the first thing anyone will see right? Somewhere between being in the storm and getting shipwrecked there must be a portal that sends everyone to the island.”

“And then the teleportation spell kicks in and sends the portal somewhere else.” Said Dust as he eyes go wide.

“So no matter where we think we were when we got shipwrecked it's not near our home lands.” Said Eron as he looks at the crystal.

“What we do now?” Asked Bursier as he looked at the crystal to.

“Well if we turn that off, We should stop others from getting shipwrecked like you guys. If not then anyone after this thing turned off can tell us what land there from and we can find out where we are from there.” I explain as I sit on the floor looking at my drawing.

“So Mag, how do we turn it off?” I asked looking up at the old rat as he looks gobsmacked at my work.

“How did you figure all this out without the proper training in magic arts?” He asked. I just shrugged, I mean it's easy once you put everything together.

“Well as for turning it off all we have to do is destroy the crystal. One problem though, there spell wards all around it.” He explained as he points a some runes that were not part of the crystal. Just our luck, I think as we all look at the crystal... and the changeling foal sitting on it...

“Pretty…” The silver changeling giggles as it looks at the gem.

“Oh crap! Um hey kid get away from that it's...err bad!” I call out to her trying to get the changeling away from there. Don’t tell me I have to go in there...

“Get… away?” It asked, tilting its head.

“Yes it not safe over there you’ll get zapped!” I tell her as I’m about to climb inside.

“Oh.” the Changeling said before she grabbed the crystal and flew over to Maggabl and landed at his feet while hugging the crystal.

“What?” Mag said as he stare at the little changeling before picking her up. “How did you do that! There was enough magic to kill a dragon how did you pick it up without it killing you?!”

“Do… what?” The changeling asked before looking between him and the crystal a few times. “Want?” She asked as she held out the crystal to him.

“Umm yes thank you?” Mag said as he put her down and go to take it off her. Once in his hand Mag put it away then the tower rumbles.

“That's not good.” I said out loud as I pick up the little changeling in my hands. Seeing rocks falling and some of the floor give way. “This place is falling part?!”

“I should've guessed there was no way for the tower to stay standing for all this time without something keeping it together.” Said Mag as he go to the window with Eron.

“Okay so how do we get out of here, the way back is a endless hallway!?” Yelled Dust as I saw Eron tie rope to a pillar.

“Oh no… you don’t mean we?” Asked Dust. As I saw the Diamond dog pick her up and put her on his back.

“We hurry yes?” He said and walked past with a complaining unicorn on his back. I looked at the little changeling in my arms.

“Hold on and don’t let go.” I told her as I make a makeshift carryer out of a blanket. The changeling looked at me and towards the window and back again multiple times before chirping in confusion. I just pick her up and tie the blanket to my body once shes inside.

“Hurry up!” Yells Mag as his the last one out. I go over to the window and grab the rope, Oh I didn’t like how high we were. I moved as fast as I could as this place was falling apart all around us. Once over the wall, the hard part was over all I had to do was climb down…

I saw a flash of white and look down seeing were the changeling used to be there was a white pegasus with silver eyes. I didn’t have time to think about this though as I hurryed down the tower, it was still a long way as the others reached the bottom first.

Then I felt the rope give way, looking up I saw what looked like the roof of the tower slowly lean towards us. “Going faster, I’m going faster!” I yelled to myself as I moved as fast as I could. Just before the rope gave way I grabbed onto a brick in the wall. I looked down and saw we were more than half way down, didn’t help things were falling over head.

“Talion! Jump!” Yelled Dust from the ground. Right, jump? How is that a good idea?

“One crazy thing after the next.” I said to myself as I start climbing down. I had to stop and or dogae a lump of rock that looked like it hit us. Good thing I used to mouthin clam when I was younger.

When it was safe enough to jump down I did and held the little pony in my arms as I take off running.” Go, Go, GO!” I yell at them as we’re all running away. I didn’t look back once I got a look at the changeling turned pony face as she covered her eyes. Okay running faster!

I fell when the dust washed over me, I try to cover the baby so she wouldn’t get hurt. Once the dust clears, I slowly sit up and looked back to the tower. Or what was left of it.

“I… am never… doing that again.” I say as the little pony shook the dust out of her mane. “You got a name?”

The changeling then looked down at herself and stared at her now fur covered hooves before in a flash of silver flame she returned to normal. “No… Not that fit…” She said as she stared at her hoof.

I think about that as I look up at the sky and laughed a little. “How about Silver Lining?” I asked smiling at her.

“No…” She said with a deadpan look.

I quickly hide her once the soldiers come back and stand up. “There's gold under there if you want, but I don’t know if it still there?” I tell them. One of them runs off to tell the others as the rest run to the ruins. I make my way back to the others who’re talking to the Baneknight.

“Well done as we agreed here's your pay.” Said the knight as he hands the others a bag. I was stopped by a soldier with a sword pointed at my neck. “The Nightwalker will be coming with us.” Oh shit...

At that moment the foal decided to sneeze from inside the blanket. Fuck a duck... I think as they all looked at me. I saw the knight walk over to me but cover my arms around it. Glaring at him.

“What do you have there?” He asked. Look to one of his Soldiers as soon as I felt the blade leave my neck I triggered the latches on my armguards as two blades spring out pointing one at the knight and the other at the soldier. Sad thing was there was more of them, the knight laughed.

“I must say you have some skill, nothing note of being in the guard but still useful. You’re coming with us, it's up to you however, willingly or kicking and screaming. What will it be?” I bit my lip trying to think, I then looked at him.

“The Foal stay with them, and I’ll go with you.” I said as Mag just rolls his eyes at this.

“Fine.” Said the knight a as he gave the order to back off. I sighed as I put the blades away before going up to Dust and handing the changeling over to her.

“I am not taking care of it.” She said even as I tie the blanket to her.

“Yes you are.” I said sternly at her as I look at the foal. “You be good okay, I’ll see you soon.”

“But…” The changeling muttered as it stuck its head out to give me a poutyface.

“We’re going with you ya fool.” Said Mag as he hit me on the head. What?

“We got invitation to keep.” Said Bruiser who smiles at me. Dust then put the changeling back on me with a smile and walks off. I just hang my head and sigh.

“Lets… just go.” I said and I could hear the knight laughing. I pet the changelings head as I try and come up with names.

“What about, Fire Path?” I asked as we begin our long walk. Only to get the same answer over and over again. God she was picky.

Chapter 6: I Did Not Agree To This! (unedited)

View Online

***Talion Ragnarok pov.***

I couldn't walk anymore… I think as I lay on Eron back. The Little changeling was biting my ear but it didn’t hurt. How can they all walk this long just after eating breakfast? I was also thinking about the towers and how they work…

“Nom!” The changeling said as she continued nibbling my ears before sinking one of her fangs into the tip by accident.

“Ow! careful that hurt.” I said as I rub my ear.

“Sowy?” She giggled while playing innocent.

“Do it again and I won’t carry you anymore.” I told her as I lay back down. “Are we there yet?” I asked Eron as he kept walking.

“No.” He replied in his deep voice. I then looked back at all the soldiers who were talking. I don’t even know why I’m here. That Baneknight guy didn’t tell me anything just when we meet this Keeplord to keep my mouth shut. That when I saw more than mountains or forests, I saw a castle. That big… I didn’t like where this is going...

“When we meet the Keeplord don’t do anything stupid and keep your mouths shut.” Said Maggabl as we’re being walked down a long hall. It looked like these guys were fans of Luna by the artwork in this place.

“Pwetty…” The changeling said as she sat on my head and looked around at everything.

“Just stay with me okay Little one?” I asked as I stay close to Dust as backup if things turn bad. After all she can use 4 swords at once. As the Baneknight lead us to a large door that open into what looks like a throne room.

“Wow, I gotta say nice digs.” Said Dust as she smiled. I had my eyes on the guards in the room, they all dressed in black and blue armour with purple cloaks. Yeap, these guys are luna fans. We was lead to a throne that had a von sitting in it, the thing that made me worry about this guy was he had horns growing out of his head. It made my head hurt...

“So you come back with news… Is the tower no more?” Asked the Keeplord as he picks up some kind of fruit and eats it.

“Thank you my lord, it is always a pleasure to serve you.” Said the Baneknight as he bows on one knee. The Keeplord then get up and walks down towards us. I qwickly take the changeling off my head and held her in my arms.

“But I can not help but wonder, why would you bring me this?” He asked as he walked up to me. Oh god his as tall as a diamond dog.

“They was useful in destroying the tower. I thought we could find another use for them, the Nightwalker in particular.” Said the Baneknight as he smiles.

“Hmm, yes I see the old laws are still in place even after 700 hundred years. But tell me, why did you not go in yourself?” Asked the Keeplord as he then looks at Mag.

“Pardon sir?” Asked the Baneknight in worry. I really don’t want to think about what could happen next. The Keeplord reached out and ran his fingers in Dust mane as he eats his fruit. I could see the look on her face, she wanted to cut this guy head clean off.

“I gave you this task and you asked others to do your work for you? I must say I would have been proud, if you had gone with them.” He said as I saw he draws a sword, I cover the changelings eyes not wanting her to see what come next.

“Tell me, if you could pick what to loss what would it be. An arm or a leg?” He asked looking over the blade in his hands. We all saw the look of fear in the Baneknight eyes as he looks around for help. The Keeplord slowly turned around to face him.

“There was no guarantee we would survive.” Said Mag and the Keeplord looks at him. “He did the right thing not only is the tower no more you get to keep all your soldiers. Think of the number of lives that could have been lost if he sent them in.”

The Keeplord seem to think about that and tapped the tip of his sword on the stone floor. He rubbed his chin as he drags his sword past the Baneknight who was shaking in fear. “Good work BoneSnaper you may leave.” He said calmly.

The Baneknight got up and bowed before leaving. I sighed in relief as I moved my hand away from the foal eyes.

“Hehe… his face look funny.” The changeling giggles as she points at the Baneknight who was quickly walking away. The Keeplord slaps the tip of his sword into the floor as he slowly sit back on his throne.

“Now then… What to do with you, nightwalker?” He asked as he leans back. “By law you should be given the title of a noble. But there blood is all but wiped out, well almost.” The Keeplord smiled as he leaned back in his throne and his eyes glowed yellow.

“I have a uses for you… Take the title of a noble and you're free to leave my keep, but you must do a task for me first.” I looked to Maggabl and the others. They all just look at me and I just wanted to leave and never come back.

“What do I do?” I asked bowing my head to the Keeplord, he smiled.

“First I want you and your… Friends to take down the other two towers. Should be easy for you to do it again, the other is this note. I need it sent to, how do I say this? The lower cast? They live in a forest called the hidden path, only those born there know the way. You will go there and give this note to their king, after that you're free to go.” He said holding the peace of paper out to me.

I give the changeling to Eron as I walk up to this Keeplord. It was strange the closer I got to this guy the more I feared him. I reach out with a shaky hand and grab one end he then leaned forward. “We will know if you try and run you won’t get far.” He said with a smile then let it go.

I just node in fear as I qwickly turn back to the others only to find the changelings gone. “FUC-!” I covered my mouth qwickly and just ran out the doors. The others were quick to follow as I started a mad dash looking for the little changeling.

“Get back here!” I heard someone yell down the hall as music began to play. Where the hell that music coming from?

The changeling then runs past me with what looked like a roast chicken in its mouth while giggling. For some reason the music seemed to be coming from the air around it. She must be the daughter of Loki or something. I think as a Rat sheff ran past with a meat cleaver.

“We don’t have time to deal with this!” I yell and ran after them. I am so going to die before leaving this damn island!

I guess we’re lucky to be given food,water and something to ride on. The Animal we’re on looked like a cross between a bat and a anteater. Very strange but I’ve gotten used to it… Didn’t help they used their long tongues to try and lick me.

“So… Any idea where this forest is?” I asked Dust who was riding with me. She didn’t like it, the unicorn wanted to ride with Eron or Burier. But Eron took up all the space and Mag was sitting with the Diamond dog who was licking… Himself… Okay I did not need to see that.

“The map say it a three week travel from here. We can hit the next tower on the way.” Said Dust not happy about having said reward not given once we met the Keeplord. From how Mag explained it, if we didn’t do this we’re all as good as dead.

“There something I’ve been wondering.” I asked out loud.

“Yes ponies can bend that far just like diamond dogs.” Said Dust as I slowly look at her with big eyes. “That's… Not what you wanted to ask me, is it...” she added with a slightly flustered look.

I roll my eyes at her. “No, even if we take down the tower we still need away off the island. And even if we take down the tower to ever the storm or the portal there no way for sure if we can leave once one of them taken down.”

“I think I get it, even if the storms stop we’re still stuck here.” Said Dust as she looks over the map. I look over at Eron as the little changeling was playing in his long fur.

“Not only that we need a ship.” I said as looked down the road. “Once we do this and get a ship we’re home free.”

“What make you think your coming? As soon as I get a ship I’m leaving you all behind.” Said Dust as she laughs.

“Sure… One thing at a time.” I say as the beast we’re riding on gave off a loud squeak. I looked around as everything went quiet. That not good…

“You feel it to right? Like we’re being watched.” Asked Dust as I keep my eyes on the road.

“Yes I feel it too.” I said back. as it was starting to get dark again I looked at Eron to see how he and the Changeling were doing. That's when the silver changeling tensed before taking a battle stance and bore her fangs while hissing. I looked up at the sky and saw what looked like a flock of birds… Wait, those aren’t birds.

“Dust, How do I make this thing go faster?” I asked still looking at the swarm that was heading our way.

“Hit their ears, why?” She asked then looked at what I was staring at and start freaking out. “Go, go, GO!” Dust yells as she take the reins and make the beast we’re riding on start running. It didn’t take the others long to follow.

“What are they?!” I yell holding onto for dear life. It looked like a cross between a scorpion and some kind of flying bug. The long mandibles on the end of it mouth wasn’t putting me at ease.

“Get ready to jump!” Yells Dust as I look at her, jump? Is she nuts?! I didn’t have time to argue as she made it turn left before jumping off. I grabbed what I could and followed after her. I lay still as I looked up at the swarm fly after the animal we was just riding on. I slowly get up and saw them swarming all over it, stinging with there tails and biting the thing to death.

“Come on, let go.” Said Dust as she walks away like nothing happened… She is nuts. I think as I follow after her. She then get on with Eron leaving me to get a ride with the Diamond dog… Just my luck.

The next week or two Dust and Mag kept going with my training. I like to think I’ve gotten better, I last longer than five minutes in a fight with Dust. The magic side of things thou haven’t seen much change. We found a Inn at last next to a forest with large trees, no really they were HUGE! You could hollow one out and live inside the damn thing. We all sat around a table as food was being brought over, we was looking at the map trying to decide where to go next.

“Sir, is this yours?” Said a waitress griffon holding the silver changeling, who was covered in all kinds of food.

“Yes sorry about this.” I say taking the troublemaker off her hands? talons? I then had her to the Bruiser and he start cleaning her by licking her. That was kind of funny, the place was then filled with the Changelings laughter.

“So we need a guide to get in the forest seeing as there no markings on this map.” I asked picking up what I think is a bit of cook crab and eat it. Huh, tasted like bacon.

“We can find them on our own.” Said Dust as she eat what looks like beans and carrots.

“We will be lost in those woods, and that not even thinking about what kind of monsters live in there. We need a guide.” Said Eron as he eat, what looks like boiled seaweed… When you're stuck on a Island everything up for grabs I guess.

“Even if we do get all the towers turned off, we still need a ship.” I say playing with the note the Keeplord gave us, I then saw it was sealed with waxs. A part of me wanted to open it but that sounded like a bad idea so I put it away.

“If we’re reading this map right it looks like there a Tower not far from here.” I Said as I drink something that I think is mead. It good.

“Burp!” The changeling responded before covering her mouth with a hoof and blushing slightly as she sat on my mysteriously empty plate. I glare at her as I wave for the waitress to come over.

“Sorry about this can I have another order of crab please.” I asked and she smiles at me, how she do that with a beak?

“That wasn’t Crab that was Terrorfly, that Crab.” She explained and pointed to a large group that had a crab the size of the table brought to them. Holy hell…

“Okay then I’ll have some Terrorfly then.” I asked as she walks away, I looked back at the changeling who looked a little ill. “You okay little dude?”

“I… Eat to much…” The changeling groaned before she flopped onto her back. I qwickly pick her up and take her outside.

“It okay just breath and let it out.” I tell her as I put her down and rub her back. Let just say it was not pretty. “Feeling better?” She nods her head as I help clean her face.

“I hope you learned something from this. Next time don't eat more then you can handle, and chew your food.” I told her as we go back inside I saw a von sitting at our table. Oh my god he had what looked like a rifle on his back, I mean something that was used just after the dark ages. The rat had a number of pelts covering his body like a cloke. Once I sat back at the table I saw he had pistols in his belt to. This guy was prepared, the question was for what?

“So you’ll take us to the kingdom in the Hidden Path.” Asked Busier as I drink my drink. The hunter I think? Looks at our group and licks his lips, he then looked around and sighed.

“Fine, I’ll take you there. But know this, I want to be payed.” He growled at us. Eron just nods and put some gold on the table it looked like a lot. Well after that we all took the time to go to our rooms to sleep.

“We’re lost aren’t we?” I asked standing on a large rock looking around the forest. I had no idea where we was.

“For the last time we’re not lost just, turned around?” Said the hunter who I found out later was called Buggey Gubb Paw.

“I think we walked into a twap!” The changeling chirped as she sat on what looked like a stone button. Turned out to be just a flat rock, I rolled my eyes at this and saw something weird.

“Guys what that?” I asked pointing at what looks like a dog size ant's… Only it was fluffy and was black and white, like a panda.

“Don’t worry they're harmless.” Said Buggey as he pulls out a pip and start to smoke it. “They live in this forest, it the only place they can live really. Everything down south is too cold for them.”

“Can I keep it?” The changeling asks as she appears in front of the group holding the Panda ant.

“No…” I say bluntly and point for her to put it back. What I could not help but wonder is how she could left something bigger than herself?

“Aw… Fine.” The changeling relented before setting it down and running over to Dust. I then saw the Panda ants were all running off in a hurry, either climbing the large trees or hiding in the ground.

“That bad.” Said Buggey as he pulled out his pistols. Dust follows this by drawing her swords and Bruiser pulled his battle hammer out. Then we all heard something big, at this point the birds start to fly away.

“B-big… l-lizard!” The changeling squeaked before diving between Dust’s legs. I pulled my hood off to get a better look around, yes I ran the risk of Buggey knowing what I was but we needed all eyes open. That when I saw it slowly walking through the forest. It looked like a mix of a T-rex with rocks covering it body like spike armour. I turned to the others as they slowly start to back away. “It a Forest King... Run!” yelled Buggey as he turned tail and ran. I saw Dust put the changeling on her back before we all ran for our lives. That when the Forest King roared and I could tell by the sound it was following us. What is wrong with this island!?

I met up with Mag again but Buggey was with him to as we ran under a fallen tree. I turned back just for a moment to see the Forest King smash it way though and roared again. “We’re so fucked!” I yelled as we’re running like mad.

“Shut up and keep running!” Yelled Mag as he throw a fireball at it, going by the angry roar all he did was piss it off.

“There!” The changeling yelled before grabbing Dusts head and steering her into a small cave. I was happy I had such good hearing and ran to the cave to.

“Over here!” I start yelling at them as Mag and Buggey ran inside. I saw Eron and Bruiser running over to us and The Forest King stop to look around then saw us. “Run faster!” I shouted at them as it was getting closer.

I ran into the cave and wait for them as they run inside, The Forest King could only fit it muzzle inside and growled as it couldn’t open it mouth or get inside. I sighed as I sit on a rock and catch my breath. “No one said there was dinosaurs on this island!?” I said out loud getting funny looks by everyone.

“Dinosaw?” The changeling asked as she appeared on my head and was bending over to look me in the eyes.

“Ya, big dumb lizard.” I say looking back at her. “How you do that?”

“Do what?” She asked before hopping off my head and turning around.

“You was on my back how did you get on his head so fast?” Asked Dust as she pick up the changeling in her magic. The changeling just shrugged as it looked back and forth between Dust and me.

“Wait… Why are there torches in here?” I asked out loud then heard the sound of a bow being pulled. I slowly put my hood back on then look up to see what looked like a mouse in armour. He looked about half my size, then there was another one and another one. There was an army of these little guys.

“Umm, parlay?” I asked holding my arms up.

We got taken prisoner by mice, there some kind of furry joke in there somewhere but I’m not getting it. Lucky for me they only took the weapon they could see, leaving me with the hidden arm blades. We was all pushed into some kind of elevator ran by a pulley system.

Eron was left here seeing as he was to big for it. Once it start moving I take my time looking over their armour, they remind me of some kind of samurai. Didn’t help they was giving me, Mag and Buggey dirty looks. Who the hell pissed these guys off? I think as we stop once we get off did I found out just how high we really was...

“Oh crap…” I said before I gulp at all the bridges and houses that were made on top of each other. They didn’t really wait for us to get our bearings as they pushed us along. We was pushed all around until we reach somewhere stable and the sounds of a city could be heard.

“Twee fort?” The changeling asked, scrunching her nose and tilting her head as she tried to understand the strange architecture from Dusts back. I looked up as I could see mouse people looking down at us and talking.

“More like a tree city little one.” I reply to the changeling question, as we’re been taken to what looks like a palace. I was a little surprised how much this resembles the old imperial japan. They even had a stone garden.

We was then taken to a room and the guards wait outside as the door slides shut. I look around and see there was a table and some sets. “Well, there awfully nice to their prisoners.” Said Buggey as he sit down.

“So think we can get out?” Asked Dust as she walked around the room.

“To many, we try get bet.” Said Bruiser as he sit down to. I sighed as well as I take a set next to the Diamond dog.

“So what do you think going to happen? they took most of our stuff.” I asked as I lay on the floor thinking.

“The question is do you still have that note?” Asked Dust as she sit down.

“No they took it after they got us, but I still have my lucky arm guards.” I wink at her. Dust rolls her eyes at that.

“As long as there guards have swords I have a weapon.” Dust said proudly.

“I don't like how this water smell…” The changeling said as she poked a teapot. That’s when I noticed the tea set on the table. I looked at it and was about to try some when Buggey stopped me.

“It drugged, may not kill you but you won’t think straight.” He said and made me put the cup down. That when the slide doors open and 4 mouse walked in and took set opposite of us. They all had different colored robes, well three of them the last one was wearing blue armour. Must be there general.

“So after five hundred years they send their messenger. Tell me who are you, who is your bloodline?” Asked the male mouse as he sucks on a pip. “Witch one of you is it?”

“What?” I asked looking to Mag and Buggey.

“Bloodline?” The changeling asks, sitting in the middle of the table. Dust quickly pulled the changeling over and sat her next to herself.

“Yes bloodline, my father want to know witch one of you will be marrying one of us.” Said the female mouse wearing a green robe, wait...

“WHAT?!” I yelled as the walls slide open and guards come in. However the male mouse in the white robes and funny hat just waved for them to wait outside.

“You did come here with this right?” He asked holding out the note I was meant to give him. He then placed it down and slides it over to me. I pick it up and try to read it...

“The king hoofed it over to him.” The changeling innocently replied as she pointed at me with a smile. I wasn’t paying attention as I could not make heads or tails of this handwriting.

“Mag what it say?” I ask handing it over to him. The old rat looked down at it as he reads it and then looks like someone told him he lost a game. Or a bet with a lot of money.

“It say's here that the noble who hands this note over was to marry, one of the Hidden Angore Kingdom daughters to form an alliance and ever lasting peace for both of our kinds.” Explained Mag as he looks at me.

I stare at Mag then the note then at the mouse's at the other end of the table. “Umm, anything else?” I ask in hope he missed something.

“You have to sign your name…” He said handing it back to me.

“Name!” The changeling shouts before turning into a miniature version of one of the mouse people and throwing her arms into the air. They looked shocked then annoyed, I just looked at the paper in front of me. So I’m getting married now? Thanks to a political ploy by that bloody rat… There no way out of this is there.

“Anyone have something to write with?” I asked. Here how I see it, if I say no I die, and if I try and run I die. So no matter what I do I’m fucked.

A ink and quill was pasted over and I looked at it. “Sorry if it a bit messy I’ve never used Ink or Quills before.” I tell them as I get to work putting my name down. It was a mess… I then pass it back to them once it drys.

“I’m sorry but how do you pronounce your name?” Asked the female mouse wearing yellow and had glasses on.

“It Ragnarok, Talion Ragnarok.” I said simply as I lay my head down on the table.

“So… What do you do.” Asked the female mouse in blue armour giving me a death glare.

“Umm… Destroying the towers?” I reply by the looks on their faces that was the wrong thing to say.

“Tower went boom!” The changeling giggled before falling over, causing her to drop her disguise and revert to her quadrupedal form.

“We will be right back.” Said the male who I think is the king as they all leave. We was now left alone to ourselves, but that when we heard the mouse king yelling.

“Name now?” The changeling asked as she climbed onto Dusts head.

“What? you want a name, now? of all times.” She asked annoyed at the silver changeling. The changeling's eyes then began to bulge as her lower lip started to quiver.

“Fine…” Said Dust as she has a thinking look on her face. I however am stuck marrying one of those three and I didn’t even want to be married… Well as long as it not the one in blue armor, she sceares me. We was left waiting for over two hours...

I had to listen to Dust go though names until Busier said one. “What about Morgan?” He asked as he picks his ear. The changeling giggled as if that suggestion was somehow ironic to her before nodding her head. That when the mouse's come back inside and I sit up, this time there was a fifth one. Who was masked by her hood and you couldn’t see her face. The red robe didn’t look like it was made of the same fabric as the others. I was confused by this who was she?

“This is my youngest daughter Hel, you Sir Talion Ragnarok will marry her. But seeing as no one within my kingdom will let something like this happen, you’ll have to get married somewhere else. Do not fear you can tell the Keeplord we now have peace between us.” He said with a smile.

“Okay?” I answer as I look at the hooded mouse who looked away… This is going to go so well...

“So… Do we get our stuff back now?” Asked Buggey as I just facepalm at this. We’re all going to die.

“So you two still have to get married even though there peace between the Keeplord and this Mouse king?” Asked Eron as he rest his axe on his shoulder.

“As far as I understand it, yes… But to be fair I feel sorry for her. I mean look at her she's terrified and we haven’t left the forest yet.” I say as I look back to find she she trailing behind me. I think she'd be farther away if it wasn’t for Mag and Buggey bring up the rear of our group. I sighed as we kept walking.

“Is this tower close by?” I asked and as soon as I say that we see the tower.

“Yes.” Morgan giggled as she appeared on my head. She then proceeded to point with her hoof at a tower that could just barely be seen through the trees. As we got closer we could see it was covered in over grown plants.

“How do we get in?” Asked Bursier as he sniff the air. That was a good question, where the door? Morgan then hopped off my head and started to walk around the tower base.

“Someone go after her before she eaten.” I asked as Eron follows after her. We then set up camp, I looked at Hel who looked like she was just staying out of everyone's way. I sighed as I open a bag and get ready to cook something. We didn’t have much I then noticed Buggey walking off.

“Where are you going?” Asked Dust as she setting up the fire.

“Hunting we need meat.” Said Buggey as he walks off. I then saw one of Dust swords stab into the ground next to me. I slowly look at the pony as she smiled at me.

“It time for training~!” She said in a sing song voice. Oh god no! I think as I qwickly get up and run for my life. Why must life be so cruel!

“Banzai!” Morgan shouts as she tackles Dust from the sky, having lost interest in trying to find the entrance. Didn’t seem to stop Dust who used her magic to put the changeling on her back. Me I just kept running and ducking under plants to keep the deadly unicorn away. Next thing I know I’m climbing up a tree and wait, what?

I stop and look down to see I’m pretty high up. How did I get up here so fast without climbing gear? I let go with one hand and look at it, I then looked at how I was holding on to the tree. I then dig my nails into the bark with my free hand then let go with the other. I was still holding on to the tree.

“Boo!” Morgan says as she teleports onto the bottom of the beach in front of my face. I yell as I lose whatever grip I had and before I hit the ground something stop me. I look everywhere to see nothing had a hold of me. I then look at my hands to see a yellow light was covering them and my body.

“That was to close.” Said Dust as I then hit the ground.

“Ow… I take it you saved me?” I asked rubbing my head. I then looked back up the tree to try and find the changeling, how did she get up there anyway?

“Wee~!” Morgan screams as she falls from the tree towards Dust before stopping herself with her tiny wings. “Play more?” She asked while giggling at me.

“Later, but do you want to watch me beat the crap out of Talion here?” Asked Dust who was smiling at me, why me...

“Beat the carp out of him?” Morgan asked, tilting her head to the side a bit.

“You know, play fighting.” She said with a smile, that had no place on that little devil face.

“Ok!” Morgan replied innocently. Oh god no! I think as I run for my life again.

“I-Is he alright?” I heard a soft voice ask. I didn’t know who it was or cared right now, I felt like I was going to die thanks to Dust almost killing me.

“He’ll be fine once he got some food in his belly.” I heard Buggey say as I lay on the ground. I was to tired to get up, once Dust was done with me she had Morgan play with me. Sadly that involved rocks being thrown at me.

“Hey, what's this?” I heard Morgan ask before I felt something bite my tail.

“OW! Son of a bitch!” I yelled in pain then looked at my tail to find Morgan with one end of my tail in her mouth. I hissed at her as I get up. “Morgan spit out my tail before I decide we’re going to have changeling for diner!” I glared at her as she looks back at me.

“Whats a changeling?” Morgan asks as she spits out my tail.

I rub my tail and look at her. “It your race, Like Mag a rat, Dust a Pony, Bruiser a Diamond dog, Eron a minotaur. I’m a human...” I stop at that as I just realized I let it slip what I really was.

“Human? But you look just like Mag.” Morgan says in confusion.

“I mean… Used to be human, I’m like Mag and Buggey now.” I explain as I saw Hel was just watching the others quietly. As they get food ready. “But it a secret, if I told this to everyone they think I’m crazy. Think you can do that for me?”

“Ok!” Morgan replies before running over to Dust and starts bombarding her with questions about changelings. I couldn’t help but laugh at Dust’s lost expression. I didn't have to wait long for food to be ready, but it bothered me that Hel was not sitting with us. It ended up with me having to take her meal to her.

“You know it's warmer by the fire right?” I asked as Hel just stay looking at the ground, I think about that maybe she just needs time. “Here your diner, it not much but it still good.” I said holding it out to her, at that the mouse looked at the food then at me. Before she carefully took the wooden plate from my hand.

“Thank you.” I heard her say softly. I was at least a little happy to see she eating.

“Let me know if you need anything.” I tell her before going back with the others. Once I get back I saw Dust giving me a look. “What?”

“You know this isn’t right don’t you?” I sighed after she said that. I start eating as I think then I thought of something.

“Who say we have to get married… All we need to do it get off the island…” I said out loud as I think.

“Good luck with that how are you going to leave the island? you don’t have a ship.” Said Buggey as he eats the cooked meat.

“Some one must have a ship, we just shown the towers can be taken down. News like that will spread like wildfire.” I say as I take a bite out of my food.

“Ship?” Morgan asked.

“Yes ship, it a big boat that sails on water.” Said Eron who smiles at the little changeling.

“You mean like that thing?” Morgan says as she points at a moss covered structure behind the tower.

“Yeah, only not not falling apart… How'd that get this far inland?” Asked Mag as he get up and walks over to it.

“That normal?” I asked the others as there staring at it.

“No whatever left of any ships get stuck or taken apart at the cost.” Said Dust as she take a bite out of some meat… Wait, she can eat meat? “Why are you staring at me like that?”

“Sorry I didn’t know pony could eat meat was all.” I reply as I go back to eating my food. Mag came back complaining about the ship being too dangerous to explore. Once it was time to sleep I look at my bedroll then back at Hel, I then go over to her and hold my bedroll out to her.

“Take it, it’ll keep you warm.” I said as she looks at it then at me. I saw her carefully reach out for it and take it. I smiled as I go back to the camp fire as I try and make myself comfortable. It going to be a long night, I think to myself as I rest my head on a log by the fire.

There was a flash of silver light as Morgan transforms into a Fluffle Puff and walked over to me and plopped down on my chest. I stare at her as the fluffball purrs and go to sleep on me. I could not help but smile as I pet her then fall asleep to.

Chapter 7: Little Changeling And Big Trouble. (unedited)

View Online

***Talion Ragnarok pov.***

Waking up was kind of okay, I was starting to get used to Dust training for the past three weeks. I opened my eyes to see that Morgan was awake and talking with Dust about something. I then noticed something was laying on my arm.

I turned to see Hel in the bed roll laying next to me, with her hood still on. Okay one that was starting to bug me two why was she lying next to me like this? I look to the others and saw Buggey was smiling at me and Mag just rolled his eyes. Eron was cooking breakfast and Bruiser was skinning some kind of animal. Buggey must of moved her while we was asleep.

I did not need this first thing in the moming. Hel started to wake up as she snuggled me, I should find this uncountable but I can’t help but think it cute. Oh god I’m going native… I carefully wake Hel up as I found out she was hugging me.

“Time to get up.” I tell her as she let out a soft yawn. As soon as she find out I’m awake she qwickly moves away from me. “Morning to you to.” I say as I get up and sit with the others, I saw Bruiser put the meat in a frying pan, It smelt good.

“So what the plan to day.” I ask as Maggabl reads a book and set next to me.

“For one thing we need to talk about her.” He said pointing at Hel. I was confused by this, I didn’t really think there was a problem.

“What the problem?” I asked seeing Dust play with Morgan, it was cute.

“You really want to bring her along when we go inside?” Asked Buggeys as his working on his weapons. Now that I think about it I really didn’t want her to tag along, I then looked up at Eron.

“Mind looking after Hel and Morgan whiles we find this gem and bring this tower down?” I asked and the Minotaur ox nodes his head. I thank him as we all start eating, I looked over at Hel and saw she was keeping her distance from the group.

I get up and take her food over to her. “You know it nicer to eat with others and be friends with them right?” I said as I pass the plate of food to her. All Hel did was take it and say thank you, I guess she didn’t trust us yet. Or me, I guess I can understand that.

After we all had eaten we look up at the tower, man did it look tall. I really hope I don’t have to climb that... Well at least this tower had more hand holds then the last one. Mag then pulled out the crystal from before and looked at it. Before he went up to what he thought was the door and held it out to it. Then from out of nowhere the stone wall on the tower started to go down showing us a open door way. This time leading up. “Why is it I never get a good feeling about this thing.” I said as everyone start to go in but I looked back at Hel.

She was just standing there not moving, I think I know what wrong. “Hey guys maybe I should stay out here with Hel. I mean Eron could use the help with Morgan right?” I said to the party as they look at each other.

“Do what you want.” Said Maggabl as he walked inside with the crystal in hand. Everyone else followed Mag in as I look back at Hel. It was hard to tell what she was thinking with that hood on all the time.

“I guess I haven’t told you my name yet have I? Man that rude of me. I’m Talion Ragnarok, and you’re?” I asked looking at Hel as she seem to look me over from a safe distance.

“I know your name, and you know mine.” Hel said softly. I sighed and rubbed the back of my head, this was going to be harder than I thought. Eron just laughed as he sat by the fire.

“I was being polite, I also don’t know your last name.” I said looking for Morgan. Where did that little changeling go?

“Will it matter after we’re married? I’ll be taking your last name won’t I?” Said Hel as she turns away. Damn I guess she didn’t want this as much as I did.

“Why white mouse lady so grumpy?” Morgan asked as she appeared on Hel’s head.

Hel screamed as she qwickly try to get the little changeling off her head, without removing her hood. I go over and help as Hel start to shake. “No one meant to see my face or you’ll be cursed.” Hel said as she looks away from us.

Cursed? really? I looked at Morgon and could not help but ask. “What do you mean white mouse?” She just looked up at me and smiled.

“She’s a pretty mousy with white fur! can’t you see her face under that strange hood too?” Morgan said as she teleported back onto Hel’s head. I sighed as Hel start to panic again, I go over and removed Morgan from Hel head again and have the two of them sit by the fire.

“Okay Hel, don’t panic, Morgan is a child with magic. Don’t know how she does it really... And Morgan, no I can’t see her face under that big hood over her head. But I’m sure whatever her reason for having it on in the first place is up to her. Even if I think the whole cursed thing is silly.” I explained to the both of them.

“Okay… But what's a curse?” Morgan asked as she batted her eyelashes in an attempt to be cuter.

“A cursed is something that meant to harm others, by being ever near them or you did something to set them off. Like say someone say if you take something from the forest you will be cursed to eat nothing but dirt for the rest of you life.” I explained to Morgan in the most simplest way I could think of.

“But as for believing someone is cursed, just for the way they look like when they're born is both stupid and ignorant.” I said calmly then looked to Hel. “Sorry it just how I feel about it.”

“But it true, many of my brothers and sisters in the temple are cursed just like me. We have to be kept away from the others so we do not bring misfortune onto them.” Said Hel as she looks off to one side. “We live simple but happy lives, even if we may never see the sun again.”

“What do you mean?” I asked looking at Hel. I may not see her face but her body movement was a dead give away. She was nervous.

“The temple is kept under ground, under the roots of the kingdom.” Said Hel but then she started to act different. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to speak out of turn!” She qwickly said then bowed to me.

Oh god damnit this is not what I need. I walk over to her and help her back up. “You don’t need to bow to me and you can speak your mind. I don’t really care for all that reyol crap anyway.” I said as I sit in front of her.

“But you’re a noble of the-” Hel start to say but I stop her by holding up a hand.

“Hehe! she thinks he’s a noble!” Morgan laughed as she fell over, she then proceeded to use her magic to flip herself back over. I was looking at Morgan, letting her know those old tricks won’t work again.

“The only reason I’m even called that was a Keeplord said I’d have it for being born this way.” That last part not true, but I was making a point. I removed my hood and show her my glowing yellow eyes. “I’m a Nightwalker, but I know nothing about being a noble or roylet much like yourself. We was both pushed into things we didn’t want to do.” I said smiling at her. Hel didn’t say anything as she, I think, was staring at me. I then saw her reach out and for the first time I saw one of her hands. They had pink skin with white fur, she touched around my eyes and looked at them.

“I only read stories about them, I never dreamed they were true. The story say the nightwalkers all died out hundreds of years ago.” Said Hel sounding amazed at this.

“She’s amazed because his eyes glow? I don’t get it.” Morgan said before turning onto an anthro version of herself.

“Me ever Morgan, I guess we’re still around just not a lot of us really.” I said rubbing the back of my head.

“Look! I can turn into a Biped with hands! am I interesting?” Morgan asked as she tried to get Hel to give her attention.

“Oh I see you’re a changeling, now I understand. There are many books of your kind back at the temple but they don’t say much.” Said Hell as she looks at Morgan hands.

“You know something about what I am!?” Morgan then shouted before pouncing on Hel, “Tell me! Talion is being a meanie and won’t tell me what he knows…”

“Only the stories, They say you’re kind feed off of love and live in large swarms. Apart from that little is known about your kind. I’m sorry little one.” Said Hel causing the changeling to pout.

“Look on the bright side Morgan, once we get off the island we’ll find some changelings and ask them.” I tell her while pulling the little changeling into a hug.

“Fine…” Morgan relented before snuggling into the hug.

“You’re very sweet with her, You’d make a good father Talion.” Said Hel as I blush at that comment.

“I’m not that good, I used to live in a large family so I know how to handle kids.” I replied looking away.

“Is your amnesia getting better?” Morgan says in response to my comment. I looked down at her with large eyes, how did she know about that?!

“What amnesia?” Asked Hel as she moved closer to us.

“Dust said that Talion had amnesia…” Morgan said as she gave me a contemplative look.

“Oh… I’m sorry to hear that Talion. That must of been hard on you.” Said Hel as she sat in front of me.

“It not that bad, I’m starting to remember little things here and there.” I laugh trying to hide that I just fucked up big time. I looked over at Eron who just face palmed at my mistake.

“Why are you fibbing?” Morgan asked as she scrunched up her face like she just tasted something foul.

“Nothing just umm, Hey look panda ants!” I point at in the hopes that would distract her.

“Where!” Morgan shouts before scampering off while still in her anthro form, which looked like a small human girl with hooves and a carapace now that I think about it… Something strange is going on with that one… Wait, she naked!?!

“Morgan come back and put some cloths on!” I yell and ran after her.

The others came running back out the tower as it looked like it was falling part. It was night out now so me and Eron were getting dinner ready for the others. But thanks to all the other grown plants, it was mostly kept in one peace. Busier, Mag and Dust looked like they just ran into a bee nest.

“Dusty!” Morgan shouted as she pounced on Dust and snuggled into her mane, now back in her pony form.

“Bugs everywhere! Leaches! Huge Crickets! I am never going back in there again, OUCH!” Dust looked at Bruiser who just pulled something wiggling off her flank and throws it away.

“So, did it all go well?” I asked hoping there okay. Mag was holding a new crystal and paying no action to anyone.

“Where did the sky go?” Morgan asked while looking up. I and everyone else looked up and saw something beautiful. It was a full moon under a starry night sky.

“It the star’s… I didn’t think I’d see them again.” Said Dust as I could see she starting to cry. I saw a look of awe on Eron face and Morgan. I turn to Hel and I could see half her face under the moonlight.

Her fur was as white as snow and she had a little pink nose. It didn’t take me long to work out what she could be, but I need to see her eyes to confirm it. “So that the night sky and the moon, the story's don’t do them justice.” I said out loud with a smile. Morgan sent me another scrunchy face but didn’t say anything this time, thank goodness.

“What now?” Asked Dust as she looks to her two friends.

“We go back to Waterpond and rest up then we go to the last tower.” Said Eron as he looks up at the night sky.

“Isn’t that going to take us three weeks to get back?” I asked as Bruiser laughed. I just sighed and looked back at the night sky. Things are going to get more interesting on this island. I think as we quietly look up at the night sky. The journey back was kind of fun, we got attacked by Snow wraiths on the way but after me and Mag showed them, it was a bad idea to mess with those who used magic they ran off. We was lucky none of the bigger ones showed up.

Hel was confused when we found the forest back to Waterpond until we found the little town. Busier, Eron and Dust were welcomed back with open arms and I heard they was getting a feast. I don’t know why but Buggey tagged along with our group. Said something about getting more work. However once the town saw me and Mag were back to, all we got was stares. I wasn’t sure what they was staring at me and Mag or at Hel, Morgan and Buggey.

“Hi! Im Morgan!” Morgan said to break the ice while playing the cute card, sadly no one budged. This wasn’t fair we worked just as hard as them but we get the cold shoulder. However I was then greeted by Sarah and Traver. The two diamond dog’s welcomed me back with open arms, Mag got a hello as they was not sure about him.

Didn’t help he had all the wanting to make friends like an angry badger. I then took the time to introduce them to the others. They seemed to like Hel even if they knew little about her, I then saw one of the kids a pony pegase going up to Morgan and blink at her.

“Hi, who are you?” Morgan asked as she held out a hoof shyly, she seemed to be affected by the ponies coldness from the way she looked. He looked at her hoof then at her.

“I’m Rock solid. What wrong with your legs?” He asked looking a the holes in them.

“My legs?” Morgan asks before looking down at them, “When did those holes get there?” She asked herself.

“Are you sick or something?” Asked the pony as he tilts his head head at her. I go over and put a hand on Morgan back.

“She was just born like this, there nothing wrong with her.” I said to the kid and smiled at Morgan. I then noticed the holes in her legs, did she always have them and I never noticed before?

“Do they make me look weird?” Morgan asks the pony.

“Hmm, I don’t know. Do my eyes make me look weird?” I asked them pull a funny face at her.

“Hehe, Talion funny!” Morgan giggled before turning to Rock, “Why is everyone so ‘cold’?” She asked with a slight shiver.

“I guess they’ve all been stuck on this island for so long they forgot how to be warm to others. Don’t forget not everyone was born on this island, most have been stuck here for years and could never go home again.” I explain to her and rub her head.

“Come on let's get something to eat and enjoy the party.” I said picking her up and going inside. With Hel by my side and Buggey following behind.

“Later Rock!” Morgan calls out to the pegasus as we enter the building. I saw him run in after us before talking with Morgan, I couldn’t help but smile that she got a new friend.

“What are you smiling at?” Morgan asked me with a mischievous grin. I just roll my eyes and grin back.

“Oh nothing, I just think it cute you have a new friend is all.” I told her and laughed.

“Oh? well I think Dust may want to talk with you anyway.” Morgan replied as her mischievous grin grew demonic, and the pony she was talking with sharted to chuckle while looking behind me...

“Umm, Dust?” I asked while slowly turning to look at the fight-happy mare.

“You, me, drinking contest, now!” Dust demanded holding out a jug to me. As everyone around us was yelling. I sighed as I gave Morgan to Sarah and told her to keep an eye on her and Hel for me.

“Just to let you know, I may loss after one drink.” I tell her as everyone was egging us on. “But know this, I will not give up that easily!” I yelled as we both began to drink.

“Go Dust!” Morgan cheered. As soon as the drink went down my thought it was on fire. My god this stuff must be strong but I wasn’t giving up. If I was going to bet this pony at anything it will be drinking!

I woke up with a pounding headache. I felt like I was dieing, I opened my eye as the harsh light of the sun hit my eyes, thor damn it that hurt! I think as I rub my eyes.

“Hmm, just a little longer~” I heard a voice moan next to me. I blink at this as I slowly saw the griffoness who always cooked everyone meals… Exe loading, Loading... WHAT THE FUCK!?! I panicked inside my head. What did I do last night?! Why are we in the same bed?! What happened!?!

“Yes hit my flank harder~” I freeze at the sound of Dust’s voice, oh god no… I think and slowly turn around to see Dust was cuddling me wit ha smile on her face as her mane was a mass…

“I’m so fucking dead…” I say to myself as I lay in bed with them. Dust is going to kill me, I think as I lay between the unicorn and griffon.

I then hear someone squeak in panic as something falls out of a nearby closet with a loud thud. I looked to the sound and saw Morgan, blushing while making a face like she saw something she wasn’t supposed to...

“...Help me out of this and we tell no one what happened here deal?” I asked trying to not make a sound that wake the mare and griffon. All I got was Morgan blushing at me like a schoolgirl. Damn it I need help!

“I need an adult?” Morgan asked.

“Just get me out of here!” I said just as the gryphoness pulled me into a hug and purred. Oh god no… I’m going to die.

“Nope!” Morgan shouted before running out the door, and slamming it behind her… Waking up both Dust and the Griffoness. ‘Goodbye cruel world.’ Where my last thoughts as I closed my eyes and heard them both scream.

***Dust pov training yard.***

“I said I was sorry! I don’t even know what happened last night!” Begged Talion as he dodged another one of my swings. At him with a wooden sword, I was so angry right now I didn’t care!

“Not good enough!” I shout at him as he ran from me again. His putting the training I’ve been beating into his skull well.

“Oh come on! Isn’t it enough you try to kill me with all those weapons you keep in your house!” Said Talion as he jumped over the training yard fence. He didn’t get far as I ran after him.

“I’m going to make you pay for sleeping with my marefriend!” I shout at him as we’re running around waterpond. That when Talion slipped on some kind of pink... slime? Eww.

“Eww, what is this stuff?” Said Talion as he try to get the stuff off of himself. I then saw there was some kind of trail of the stuff. Me I would have left it alone but it looked like Talion wanted to find out where it went. So I grabbed him with my magic and dragged him back to the training yard.

“I’m not done with you and I’m not stopping till you beg!” I told him as I drag the whining rat along the floor. I smiled at myself as I heard him beg me to let him go, I love being in power. I would have gone back to work when I saw the pink goo trail going into my house. Why can’t I have a normal day…

I looked at Talion annoyed before letting him go then head home. It to early in the moaning for this crap. I open the door and saw the goo went up stairs, I grumble as I draw one of my swords then head up to kill the thing making a mass of my house.

I then found out the trail went into my room and under the bed. I get ready as I used my magic to left the bed up and found, it was the bug pony. What, Is she doing?

“Urr… Make it… *Barf* Stop!” Morgan cried as she barfed out the pink slime.

“Hey are you sick?” I asked as I pulled her out from under there and put my bed back down. I then put her down and grab a bucket then gave it to her. “Use this it make less of a mess.”

“I… *Barf* Blame… Talion… *Barf* And you!” She whiled as she spewed into the bucket.

“Me? What did I do!” I shout at the bug, it not my fault Talion feed her something that made her sick. Morgan then blushed and mumbled something about a closet and force feeding before looking away and continuing to barf out the pink goop.

“Wait, you was… Spying on us, oh sweet celestia…” I said as I rub my face with my hoof. I can’t believe she spied on me and Misty as that rat did who know what to us when we was drunk.

“Tell me what you saw and I’ll forget you spy on us bug.” I told her not at all happy about this. It was bad enough that he slept with me and my marefriend for crying out loud.

“W-well… You and Talion were acting funny and your emotions were unstable so I decided to follow you, to make sure you were ok… But when you entered that room I had to sneak into the closet... and I ended up locked in it…” Morgan said as she started to rub her forehooves together nervously.

“Okay, then what happened?” I asked having a good guess I say he put me and Misty on the bed and had his way with us.

“Y-you… threw him on the bed and… Ep!” She said blushing furiously before barfing up a large glob of the pink goop.

“What?...” I asked as I felt my cheeks get warmer, No. N-No that can’t be right I’d never! I don’t even like him! I would never dream of letting that rat near me! I think I’m going to be sick...

“Wait your tell me I… Bucked him?” I asked feeling more ill at the idea I slept with him willingly.

“W-what's B-Buck? you kept yelling that…” Morgan asked as her chitin started to turn greyish.

Oh no… No, nonono! I am not having this talk! No I am not explaining this to her! I will not do it and I am not going to say anything about this, Talion. Oh Buck he can’t know! No pony can know that I was bucking him!

“Morgan you can’t tell anypony about this do you understand?” I asked in panic, I could not live with myself if the others found out.

“Can’t tell what?” Morgan asked as her chitin turned from grey to white, “Head.. fuzzy…”

“Morgan? Are you alright?” I asked a little worried over the sudden change in her fur? “Do you need me to get a healer?”

“Must… cough up… weird emotion…” Morgan muttered as cracks started to form on the now snow-white chitin.

“Oh no, just stay here I’ll get help!” I tell her as I run downstairs then out the door and start looking for Sarah. If anypony could help it her it was her!

“She in my room I don’t know what was happening so I got you as soon as-.” I stop once I open the door to my room.

“Oh my, Dust who is this?” Asked Sarah as she slowly go up to the large bug pony laying on the floor. She was as big as a young mare maybe in her teens.

“I… Morgan? That you?” I asked walking closer to the bug pony.

The changeling stirred before opening her silver eyes and looking at me. “I feel funny…” She said as she tried to stand before falling on her face and continuing to lay there.

“Okay don’t get up so fast just rest alright. Starranger I think you should get Talion.” Said Sarah as the diamond dog try to get the bug comfortable on the floor.

“Don’t call me by my real name.” I growled before leaving. Why did I need to get the rat anyway? I don’t even like him… Oh no I feel gross that I remember I bucked him, that I put that rat sword inside of me! I need a bath after this.

***Talion Ragnarok pov.***

“What do you mean she got bigger!? First you say she sick then she fine I don’t understand what going on!” I yell at Dust as she take me back to her house and to her bedroom. I was afraid she was going to kill me or something until I saw a silver changeling laying on the floor.

“Morgan?” I asked a bit surprised at how bigger she gotten. I have no idea what going on. “Okay… Dust get Hel and ask if any of the story she read had anything on how fast changelings grow.” Dust just glears at me as she walks off. That made me shudder, Dust scary when she want to be.

“I blame… Talion… For everything…” Morgan muttered as she lay sprawled out on the floor.

I sigh and rub my head, how is this my fault I wasn’t the one who put her in the closet… Did I? I hope not that be horrible of me. I just go to Morgan side and rub her back. “There, there everything will be fine just rest okay?” I tell her hoping it’ll help.

“Darn servants of Thor… Getting drunk and causing trouble…” Morgan muttered before passing out. Wait, what did she just say…

Chapter 8: Working With An Assassin And Pirate (unedited)

View Online

***Morgan pov.***

Urgh… My head hurts… What happened? I thought as I slowly opened my eyes. “Ack! why is everything so Bright!?” I hiss as I quickly shut my eyes from the pain.

“Well look who’s awake.” Said a voice I knew, it sounded like Talion.

“Talion… Is that you?” I asked before freezing. Was that my voice just now? Lets check… “Um, what’s going on?” Yup, thats my voice, don't know why it's sounds different... let's see if I can gets some answers.

“Well for starters we’re in Sarah house where she works hard to heal others. But what I want is for you to answer some questions for me.” Talion said as I got a good look at him. The look on his face was strangely serious… I have never seen him like this before, and it kinda scares me...

“Y-yes?” I asked timidly. looks like I’ll have to wait for a while before I find out what's going on...

“Tell me who do you work for and how do you know Thor.” He asked staring at me with those glowing eyes.

“Thor? Who’s thor?” I ask. What's he going on about now… I never did quite understand him.

“Don’t lie to me I heard you say ‘Darn servants of Thor’ before you passed out.” Talion said as he get up and walks closer to the bed to look down at me. “I just want the truth, I’m not going to hurt you.”

“I don’t understand, who is this Thor you're going on about?” I ack before wincing and putting one of my hooves to my head… Why does my head hurt? and why do I feel like… oh dear...

“Morgan you alright?” Talion asked before I unload what was left of the pink goop that was in my system all over him. “Oh god damnit! Warn me when you're going to do that!” He yelled as he tried to clean himself off as well as hand me a bucket.

“I think that was the last of… whatever that was…” I tell him before dropping the bucket… Since when were my legs so long?

“I hope so you’ve been puking that stuff up all day.” Talion said as he get the last of the goo off.

“I blame you and Dust for over producing whatever emotion that stuff is made of!” I snapped. Wait… why did I just snap at him? And how did I know what that goop was made of?

“Well we didn’t know you was there and I was drunk. By the way when did you start talking like an adult?” He asked looking me over.

“Urgh… I dont know whats going on… And my head hurts!” I whimper.

“Well you kind of had a growth spurt when Dust found you.” Talion said as Hel came in. She had what looked like a basket full of food.

“Is Morgan alright? I came to see how she was doing. Oh my she has gotten taller.” Said Hel as she set on the bed next to me to look at my face.

“Do you have anything for a headache? or anything edible?” I ask, wanting to not think about anything for the moment.

“Water.” Said Talion from out of nowhere. “Or food depends on what one makes it worse.”

“Thank you Ragnarok.” Said Hel as she picks something up and held it out to me. “It good for you try it.”

“What is it?” I ask as I try to use my magic to grab it but fail… Why can't I use my magic?

“Here I’ll feed her Hel, unless you want to stick around and chat with Morgan for a bit?” Asked Talion as he stretched his legs.

“I wouldn’t mind think you.” Said Hel as Talion get up to leave. Hel went back to trying to feed me as Talion left the room.

“So… What do you want to talk about?” I asked as I nibbled at the strange fruit she was holding. It was oddly tasty… But it didn’t taste as good as Eron’s stew.

“Well I was wondering what made you grow so qwickly really. Not only that but do you know what happened with Dust and Ragnarok? All I heard is that he ran out of her house with her throwing weapons at him.” Said Hel as she picked up another fruit and took a bite.

“I... Uh... Um…” I stammered while blushing madly. Oh why did she have to ask that!? It makes me sick just remembering! And the sounds Dust made didn’t make it any better! Just think of something quick! “T-they… I… Ask them!” I said quickly before somehow bringing the covers over myself.

“Well I did, Talion can’t remember what happened and Dust said he made a mass of her house.” Said Hel as she handed over another piece of fruit.

“Dust told me not to tell anyone!” I shouted before covering my mouth with a hoof. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to yell… What’s going on with me!?” Ok, I'm seriously starting to panic here!

“Okay… Well I’m not sure it could be how changeling grow up I don’t know. I mean when I meet you before you was really small. Now you're as tall as me.” Said Hel as she looks around the room.

“It sucks being the only one of my kind on this island…” I mutter to myself.

“Well I need to go and help Sarah with some of her medecin making, be good and rest here. Do you need anything?” Hel asked as she about to leave.

“Maybe a gallon of brain bleach… But I can’t think of anything besides that…” I say before passing out again.

“I don’t know what bleach is but I’ll try and find out.” said Hel as she walks out. Once she left Talion and sat on a set looking at me with his arms crossed.

***Talion Ragnarok pov.***

I was thinking, about what she said and the way she was acting. After I asked Hel if Morgan said anything strange, she told me that Morgan wanted brain bleach. I didn’t know much about the mlp show but something tell me Morgan was like me. Only one way to find out.

“So, want to talk about stuff?” I asked as Morgan looked at me.

“What? and don’t start asking me about that Thor person again!” Morgan snapped before shrinking in on herself with a terrified expression.

“Mogan is everything alright?” I asked, something was wrong I just didn’t know what. “I wasn’t going to ask about him.”

“I-I didn’t know what’s going on!” She cried before she curled up even further.

“Morgan, come here.” I say to her before pulling the silver changeling into a hug. “It going to be alright okay.”

“You promise?” Morgan asked.

“I promise, cross my heart hope to fly stick a cupcake in my eye.” I tell her wit ha smile.

“Hehe. ok, since you pinkie promised.” Morgan said with a smile.

“I’m not going to ask how you know that because I think I know.” I said smiling at her and petting her head.

“Know what?” Morgan said while scrunching her face.

“I think your just like me only not the same.” I said to her as I hug her trying to make her feel safe.

“Y-you're a l-little too close…” Morgan stammered with a slight blush.

“Oh sorry.” I said giving her some space. “Is this better?”

“Yes… And what do you mean by that riddle?” Morgan said as she stared at me with an odd expression.

“About us being the same? Remember when I told you about me being human?” I asked. As I try and work out what she was thinking.

“Yes?” Morgan replied.

“Well Humans are a hairless ape that used tools for everyday life. But I died and someone came to me with a choice. I die as a human or I get to keep on living as something else. Guess you can tell what I picked.” I tell her rubbing the back of my head, I find I do that a lot.

“So… what? you reincarnated as a rat?” Morgan asked.

“kind of, I wasn’t born with this body. I don’t even know if it really mine, all I do know is I’m here now and I’m just trying to live.” I explain as best I can but it was giving me a headache.

“Interesting… You mind going into detail on this once Dust and the others come out from behind the door?” Morgan asked while shifting into a more comfortable position.

“What?” I asked then turned around to find Dust with a guilty look on her face as Hel stands there. Oh crap, I didn’t want Hel to find out about this till later. On well mite as well tell them now.

“And that everything.” I tell them as Hel look at me, I think?

“I didn’t think you was this crazy, well at least your the non violent kind of crazy.” Said Hel as she looks to the others.

“Hey it true I saw discord himself and he told us what was going on!” Said Dust as she eats some kind of cake.

“It is still a big shock.” Said Eron as he sit on a bed. “When we first heard this we didn’t think it was really happening. Until we talked about it with each other.”

“I feel more confused than a person that's just been pelted with Nyan cats…” Morgan muttered as she rubbed the base of her horn.

“What a nyan cat?” Asked Bruiser as he rubs his head.

“Whats a cat?” Morgan asked, snapping out of whatever trance she was in.

“See, like I said she keep making quotes of things from the human world without realizing it. Either she just like me and can’t remember seeing as she was born here, or there some part of her that still remembers but can surface seeing as Morgan here.” I say as I eat an apple.

“I’ll be right back…” Morgan said as she started to climb off the bed and walk towards the door.

“Morgan stay in bed you need the rest and this is a big shock for you.” I tell her as I follow.

“Well, I can’t really do my business on the bed now can I?” Morgan said with a raised eyebrow.

“Oh.. Sorry.” I say as I back off and let her go. She then walked out the door to the bedroom and down the hall.

“What do you do if she make a run for it?” Asked Bruiser and I sighed.

“We follow I guess there a lot I still don’t know about the island that can still kill us right?” I said as the others nod at me.

“What the heck!?” Morgan yelled from down the hall.

“What wrong?!” I yell as I run over to see what wrong then stop at an open door. I then blush at the anthro changeling that was laying on her back in the bathroom. She now looked like a teenager, but the thing I could not pull my eyes away from was how big her breasts were.

“Ack! Get out!” Morgan screamed while blushing before throwing everything short of the sink and toilet out of the bathroom at me.

“Sorry!” I yelled teh closed the door blinking at the wall, I turn back to the others as they just laughed. I think Hel was covering her mouth by the way her hand was under her hood. I just sighed and rub my face.

“I need a drink.” I said to myself and leave.

Our journey to pirate bay was... how do I put this, A pain in the ass. I had Hel stay in Waterpond just to keep her safe. Morgan on the other hand didn’t want to stay and that made Hel want to come to.

“So let me understand this right, This is a city full of pirates.” I asked Eron who walked next to me. We was still three days away from the city and I still didn’t like this idea.

“If anyone has a ship it them, besides we’ll need there help.” Said Eron as he looked to the others. Buggey was getting on well with the others as long as his not grabby with anyone. I draw my sword on him once for trying to feel up Hel.

“Besides we can get more weapons here.” Said Bruiser as he grins at me.

“As long as they stray away from Hel and Morgan I’m fine with them.” Was my reply as we walked.

“So what kind of weapons can we get?” I asked Buggey as I saw him pick his nose. That real classy.

“Oh you name it, pistols, rifles, swords, knifes, blades, poisons, traps they have it all. Even cannons.” Said Buggey with a smile. Why that not put me at ease, I think as we keep walking.

“Can I get a weapon?” Morgan asked as she trotted up to me in her pony form.

“No.” Everyone said at once. I laughed at that as we walked.

“Then can I learn to use magic other than teleportation and levitation?” Morgan decided to ask with a slight pout.

“Well I would but those are the only one spells I know.” Said Dust as they walking.

“And I have enough trouble dealing with Talion learning magic.” Said Maggabl.

“I feel like some sort of useless bug princess…” Morgan mumbled as she added a scrunchy nose to her poutyface.

“Fine we’ll think of something ok just stop pouting.” I told her as I rub my head. I do not want to deal with this.

“Ok…” Morgan said before backing up to walk beside Dust.

“Come on everypony let set up camp here for to night and get some rest.” Said Dust as she looked around. We was in a large field with one or two trees there was also some large rocks to.

“Fine let's get some rest and eat.” I say as we all set up camp. Once everything is ready and foods cooked up we all take turns keeping watch. Sadly for me I got last watch I yawned as I try and stay awake.

“This sucks.” I said as I poke at the fire. I then looked up when I heard something, I didn’t see anything but something felt wrong. I walked over to Buggey and wake him up.

“W-What is it?” Buggey grumbled as he looked at me.

“I heard something, I need you to keep an eye on everyone while I’m gone.” I said as I walk off. Something was bugging me and I didn’t like it, once I went up a rock to get a good look around. That when I saw something or someone.

“Hey who out there?” I called out as I watch them. Next thing I know a kniff fly past my head!? “What the hell!? You could of killed me you dick!” I yelled out at the empty field.

“Mph! Mph!” Came a muffled cry from behind me. I turned around and saw Morgan and the others were tied up.

“What the hell! I told Buggey to keep an eye on you guys!” I yelled then duck as more knives come flying at me. I took cover behind the rock and looked to the others. It looked like they was all fine just tied up. I then noticed Buggey use his tail to pull out a small blade and was trying to cut the ropes.

“Who are these guys?” I said to myself, I then think. If I want to draw this guy out I need to make him follow me. So I ran and I was rewarded by having more knives thrown at me. “Sodit looks like I’m their target but why?”

I stop when someone stands in my way, going by the size and body type. There a mouse like Hel only this one was wearing white. Not only that but something didn’t feel right. “So who are you?” I asked hoping to get some answers.

“I am here to protect one of the royal family, that means I have to kill you.” Said the mouse in the odd ninja outfit.

“Wait… Your a girl!?” I yelled out and point at the crazy ninja mouse.

“What do you mean! Of cores I’m a girl, what did you think I was!” She yelled back pulling out more knives. Where is she hiding all this stuff?

“I couldn’t tell with all those bed sheets on.” I said, I’m just trying to piss her off to make her lose focus now. I can tell she more dangerous than me, for one thing I bet she know how to kill.

“How dare you! I’ll kill you for that.” She yelled as she throws the knives at me again. I don’t know why but I think it has to do with all the training I did with Dust, I’m able to think and move at the same time. Looks like all that work was good for something.

I duck just into as a throwing knife fly past my head. I then hide behind a tree as more blades hit it. “Tell me why are you trying to kill me so badly?” I asked hoping to get some kind of answer.

“We were ordered by one of the king corte to take Lady Hel back, and take that strange bug-pony back as well. We do not question orders, only follow them.” She said proudly.

“How sad of you not to question the world around you.” I say as I walk out behind the tree. I draw out my arm-blades and stare her down. “Know this, Hel and I did not have a choice in this but that doesn't mean I won’t keep her safe. Even if it from misguided fools like you! Fulgur!” I yelled as lightning run down my arms and into the ground.

I think that shocked her, good time to put on a show. “If you want to try and kill me go on I won’t stop you but know this, I won’t give up or give into anyones stupid orders!”

I ran at her as I saw her pull out a short sword of some kind. I was surprised she try to block it I still had a hard time controlling this magic to. I then saw she pulled something else out then drops it on the floor. I jumped back as a flash of light exploded between us.

Damnit! That hurt like hell, I couldn’t see I rise my guard up just in time as I saw blade of her sword closing in on my head! As I was holding her off I hear a gunshot go off that not good. “Sorry I don’t have time to deal with you.” I say as I grab the ninja mouse arm.

“Fulgur.” I said again and shocked her with my magic, the screams she let out was painful to my ears. I then let go as she drops to the floor, I pant as I look down at the passed out mouse. “Sorry… I don’t play fair, I play to stay alive.” I tell her as I head back to camp.

What I saw when I got there I wasn’t sure if I should be shocked or laugh. I saw Morgan was biting one of the mouse ninjas on the head. Dust was punching one with her hooves, Eron just held one up by it tail… “What the fuck wrong with everyone on this island?” I asked.

As I saw Bustier was still asleep and Buggey was trying to shot one that was running all over the place. I then saw one try to take Hel. “Not happening dumb ass!” I yell jump on the guy before head butting him, god did that hurt! But I think I knocked the guy out.

“The mission is a failure, we must leave!” Said one as they all drop smoke bombs, I rush over to Hel to untie her.

“You alright?” I asked she turned to me and nods. I turn to the others and see there alright wait. Where Morgan?

“Let me go!” Morgan yelled.

“God damnit!” I yell as I go off to try and find her, but I see nothing. “Damnit! You hurt my friend I’ll hunt down every last one of you!” I yell after them. I growled then found the one I shocked before, well looks like we may get some info after all.

***Morgan pov.***

“It bit me on the head! I’m bleeding!” Yelled one of the Mouse in white as he being treated by the others.

“That's what you get for grabbing my butt!” I yelled from my rope confines. If I wasn't tied up I would turn into a snow wraith and tear them apart! I don't know why I feel so violent but it must have to do with my growth spurt a short while back.

“Not only that we lost one of our best members, What do we do? We can’t show up without the King's daughter. And why would the King corte want this thing anyway?” Said one of the Mouse ninja’s.

“Who cares I just want to get back to doing real work not stick around out here in the open.” Said another Mouse ninja who sounding like a girl.

“Hey are you a girl?” I shout at the mouse that just spoke.

“Shut up you should be grateful we didn’t get orders to kill you.” Said the one who was bitten.

“Realy? because it it would be a shame to kill the last of my kind if you did.” I quipped. Huh, messing with people is actually kinda fun, wonder why I didn’t realize this earlier?

“Wait, your the last of your kind?” Asked one looking at me.

“Well duh? Do you see any other bug like ponies that can shapeshift wandering around?” I said with a smirk.

“I don’t believe her.” Said another who was eating something.

“If I wasn’t tied up I would turn into a snow wraith and eat you first.” I deadpanned at the mouse that was eating.

“Sure if you had that kind of power you’d have changed from the start.” Said the female mouse who drinks something.

“You testing me? and I thought your brains would make up for your lack of cuteness!” I said while laughing, The smell of their irritation was tickling me to the point that I couldn't control myself!

“What did you say!” She screamed before the others held her back from trying to stab me.

“Hek, I find Hel to be plenty more adorable than you! and I'm not even into mice!” I say as my smirk turns into a devilish grin.

“You dare to look at lady Hel face! I should kill you for that alone!” She the Ninja as she getting angry.

“Stop it let just rest for the night and we’ll deal with her in the morning.” Said a male mouse as they all get ready to sleep.

“I have night vision!” I called out.

“Good you can warn us when something try to eat you.” Said the one who was bitten.

“Or I could escape in your sleep~” I sang as I saw her freeze.

“Not if you want to live, look at the your legs.” Said another pointing somewhere around my legs. “One wrong move and those wires will cut deeper and deeper into your flesh. Now shut and go to sleep.” Complains one as they lay down.

“Why do you think I’m not shapeshifting?” I deadpanned before smirking at her near explosive levels of rage. This is way too fun!

“I say we remove her tongue in the morning.”

“Agreed.” The other said all at once.

“Do that and I will hiss at you for the rest of the trip, as well as find some way to give you a very painful death.” I said in a tone that sent chills down even my spine. ok, where did that come from? I seriously need to find out what was going on with me… I hope these weird outbursts stop soon...

Maybe I’ll feel better once I’ve had some sleep. I don’t know how long it has been but it was still night time. I was able to get a good bit of sleep but it didn't last.

“Pisst wakey wakey.” Said a voice next to me.

“What do you want?” I grumbled as I stirred awake.

“Is that anyway to greet a friend.” Said Talion smiling at me.

“Wha… when? how?” I stammered. Seriously, I will never understand him...

“Later, the others have been knocked out and we’re taking there gear. And we’re here to save you to.” He said as he start to set me free. “Hey how do I get this wire off of her?” He asked a Mouse ninja who looked like someone sent her on fire a little.

“It the knot that tied behind the tree.” She grumbled.

“Thank you Lily!” Talion said in a sing song tone as he get to work freeing me.

“Lily? seriously?” I asked with a slight chuckle.

“...” The Mouse called Lily didn’t say anything as she looked away.

“No need to be embarrassed. Makes you seem friendlier than the ugly girl that wanted to cut out my tongue.” I laughed.

“I am only doing this to keep Lady Hel safe, if I didn’t help her life would be a risk.” Said Lily glaring at Talion.

“You sure that's the only reason? she is pretty cute for a mouse after all~” I laughed.

“S-Shut up! I wasn’t going to kill her anyway.” Said Talion as he blushed. “Besides I’m not cold blooded.”

“I wasn’t talking to you Talion, but your reaction is entertaining enough!” I laughed. That made both Talion and Lily blush a deep red. Like I said before, this is way too fun! Once I was freed and everyone took all the gear we could carry we went back to camp. Once we got back to camp I saw Hel was alright and Eron was back on his hooves. It was nice to see the big guy back up and cooking.

“Now that we’re back somewhere relatively safe… I’m going to go back to sleep.” I said while transforming into my bipedal form. I then grabbed Dust before using her as a pillow and falling asleep.

***Talion Ragnarok pov.***

“So this is pirate bay… Looks about right.” I said as we entered the city. Everything looked like it was made from old ships or at least parts of them.

“Why are we letting the assassin walk with us freely?” Asked Buggey glaring at her as Lily glared back walking next to Hel.

“And why did you give her back her weapons.” Growled Maggabl.

“Because she needs a bodyguard. And seeing as Lily is honor bound or whatever, she not just going to run off and leave Hel behind in a place like this right?” I said smiling at them. Lily huffed and looked away.

“Thank you Ragnarok for not taking my friends life.” Said Hel as she bow to me again. I sighed and kept walking.

“Stop with the honer stuff already I’m not noble I just do what I think is right.” I tell her as I rub my head, Huh that's odd I feel two small bumps on my head. I’ll have Mag take a look at it later.

“You guys know the drill, stay together, don’t talk to someone trying to sell you something, And Lastly don’t eat anything that looks like it was dropped on the floor.” I tell them as we walk around.

“Says the one who can’t smell deception.” Morgan quipped while giving me a smirk.

“Don’t make me cuddle you Morgan.” I tell her with a smile. “I know how much you hate that.”

“Only Dust can cuddle with me!” Morgan said before teleporting onto the other side of Dust to use her as a deterrent.

“Stop dragging me into this!” Dust complaints as she pushed the changeling away. “This place is dangerous so stop missing around.”

“No, I’m having fun.” Morgan said.

“You want some fun do ya now?” Said a deep voice of a scruffy Diamond dog smiling at Morgan. “I can show ya a good time.” He grinned as he walked over to the changeling. But stop once Eron got in the way, The Diamond dog took one look at him then ran off.

“I could have told him off!” Morgan whined at Eron.

“Like Dust said this place is dangerous, Look around.” Said Eron. I did everyone in this city was looking at us like we was ever meat or just another group of wonders passing through.

“But I’m a kid!” Morgan pouted.

“There all pirates, why do you think this place is called pirates bay. And some sick bastard could sell you off as a slave.” Said Buggey as he put a hand on his pistol.

“We should keep moving.” I said as we walked deeper into the city. This place was a dump, not the same why that underground city I started in was. More like what you would think a city ran by pirates. There gunfire, drunken rat, Diamond dogs, griffons, Even Ponies of all kinds.

“I don’t like it here anymore…” Morgan gaged.

“You’re not going to like where we have to go next.” Said Eron. As we’re walking to what looks like a, wait… Why are there ponies wearing dresses? I think as we’re walking to a bar.

“Alright a brothel!” Said Buggey as he ran past us to get inside. I slowly looked at Eron and the others.

“A brothel… We’re going to a brothel why?” I asked as everyone was still walking. Hel and Morgan moved closer to me as they was most likely thinking the same thing as me.

“That where we’ll get a ship.” Said Dust as she walks in first. Oh thor help us, I think as we go inside. Unlike outside this place looked nice. There was even music going off and everything, it was like a party was going on in here.

“Okay, Morgan, Hel stay close to me. If I’m not around stay close to Lily.” I tell them as we followed them inside. It looked like Buggey was ordering drinks with Busier. Dust and Eron was talking to a Diamond dog in a dress… That looks so strange to me.

“I… Urp… don’t feel good…” Morgan said before collapsing as her chitin began to glow a slight pink.

“Okay crap, Help me get her out side.” I said as me, Hel and the ninja mouse help Morgan outside. We moved quickly moved her outside and away from the brothel. As Hel was trying to fan Morgan I noticed something, looked like a ship heading out, strange part was there only one ship.

I stay with the others but called out to a passer by. “Hey, what up with that ship?” I asked a Minotaur, he had a broken horn and looked at the ship then laughed.

“Wait and see.” He said before walking off. I looked back to the ship and watched as soon as it went into deeper waters the front of it caught on fire. I was shocked by this but it seemed everyone else who saw this stop to watch. It looked like the crew were jumping off to get off the ship that was now on fire.

“Guess we need to take down that last tower then.” I said to myself as I go back to look after Morgan. “How she doing?” I asked as I crouch down to the changeling.

“She better.” Said Hel as she keeps fanning the changeling. “But she resting.”

“Why are we here it not safe for the-.” Said Lily but I stop her. I looked around before going up and whispering to the mouse ninja.

“It not safe here, like you said so guard your words.” I tell her as we wait for Morgan to wake up.

“No… Not cake… Anything but cake!” Morgan groaned before she began to wake up, “Wha… what just happened…”

“You passed out.” I said looking her over.

“That still doesn't explain why I feel like a boulder was smashed on my head… or why everything is fuzzy…” Morgan said as the pink glow surrounding her body began to fade a bit.

“We kind of went into a brothel.” I said as we waited for the others.

“So that’s why the air tasted like Dust from when she was drunk…” Morgan groaned as she shifted uncomfortably. That when the rest of the group walked out with what looked like a abino rat talking to them.

“Alright I can get you a ship, a working one but I’m leaving with you when you all leave. Understand and my girls are coming with us. Savey?” She said with a smile as her red eyes looked at everyone.

“She sound funny.” Morgan giggled before she started hiccuping as a group of particularly drunk minotaurs passed by. The Albino rat looked at Morgan and smiled.

“A changeling, haven’t seen one of these cuties since my last girl got married to a nice griffon. Nice bloke but not a good flyer.” She said with a smile.

“I'm cute!” Morgan cheered as she shifted into her anthro form and tried to stand up by using me as a crutch.

“Let me guess, first time being near so much lust, love and drunken gits.” She said with a smile.

“Yay beer!” Morgan giggled before collapsing onto the ground. “wee~ everything is spinning and warpy~” she added before beginning to barf up the pink stuff again. I rolled my eyes at this as I noticed the way Hel was looking at the rat.

“I am so sorry to the misfortune you must of suffered.” Said Hel as she gave what I think is a prayer.

“Ha! cute girly, you have a real sweet heart here. Is she your lover or something?” She asked and I just go wide eyed at this. I also think Hel was blushing if I could see her face.

“Hehe… White rat make white mousy blush~” Morgan slurred from her spot on the ground. Should I cover her up? I think as I saw Hel cover her face with her robe.

“Well then I’ll let you be on your way then, don’t forget we have a deal.” She said and walks back to the brothel.

“Who was she?” I asked as everyone was getting ready to leave. Dust rolled her eyes as she walked past. I picked up Morgan with the help of Hel as we followed after our party.

“My x Viktoria Swagertail, she a pirate.” Said Bruier as he walks past me. Wait, she was his x? Something tell me I don’t want to know. I just sighed as I followed the others, let just get this done.

Chapter: 9 Getting To Know Your Friends. (unedited)

View Online

***Talion Ragnarok pov.***

Once we left the pirate town, well more like a city we camped out by this old farm. It looked like it seen better days. I want to see how Morgan was doing and saw she starting to wake up.

“You okay?” I asked as I looked at her.

“Touch me and I’ll beat you over the head with a bagpipe.” Morgan groaned as she pulled the cloth covering her anthro form closer. She fine, I think as I leave her to rest. Wait, what was that about bagpipes?

“Hurry up, dinner's getting cold!” Yelled Dust. As I go over and eat with everyone I’m starting to get used to the strangeness of it all.

“Pass some of the crab over. With some of that Roast lizard.” I asked as Buggey passed it around. The food wasn’t bad it was kind of nice.

“So what the plan about getting to the last tower?” I asked as I eats some Lizard.

“Won’t be easy.” Said Eron as he take a bite out of some crab. I would ask why but I was enjoying the food too much to care.

“Keeplord Bain Bloodworm won’t let anyone enter the city without a tole. Not only that he's the main marketer of slaves. He has full control over the city, anyone get in his way is ever put in the arena to fight or turned into a slave.” Said Maggabl as he eats his food.

“That bad.” I said as we sit around the fire.

“I won’t be going with you there.” Said Dust as she eats.

“You know him?” Asked Buggey as he drinks something.

“Lets just say we had history.” Said Dust as she drinks some mead.

“What do you mean?” I asked getting interested in this.

“Lord Bain is notorious for capturing ‘special’ individuals and creatures to keep as his personal ‘pets’.” Dust spat as she began to tremble.

“Why do I get the feeling I want to gut this guy.” I replied as I look at my mug, Bruiser fills it back up and I look at him.

“I help yoo.” Bruiser said with a smile as he drinks from the bottle. Nice to know I’m with someone of like minded as myself.

“Say Lily, think you can teach me some of those throwing knives skills?” I asked as the Ninja mouse as she looked at me. Then she looked to Hel, Hel slowly nods at her and Lily looks back at me.

“Fine, I’m not doing this for you. I’m doing this to help keep Lady Hel safe.” Said Lily as she eats a bit of crab.

“I smelled crab…” Morgan grumbled as she dragged herself over, back in her pony form.

“Nice to see your up sleepy head.” I said with a smiled as I pull up a stick with a lizard leg on it, it was a big lizard. “Want some?”

“I’m going to help mom beat you up during your next training session.” Morgan grumbled as she snatched away the lizard and started chowing down.

“Mom?” I asked as everyone looked at Morgan.

“Did I do something?” Morgan asked innocently.

“Okay let me ask this way, who do you think is your mom?” I asked again. I think I have a good idea but just making sure.

“Dusty.” Morgan purred as she snuggled up to the unicorn, who was choking on her drink.

“What?!” Said Dust as she looks at Morgan. I and mostly everyone laughed at this.

“Something wrong?” Morgan asked with the most innocent smile she could pull off.

“I’m going to bed!” Dust huffed as she get into her bed roll. Morgan shrugged and crawled over to Dust and turned into a fluffle puff before snuggling up to her. I will never get over how cute she can be.

“We should get some rest.” Said Mag as he lay down to rest on his bedroll. I’m cool with this but then I notice something, Hel and Misty were talking.

“It alright you need it more than I do.” Said Hel pushing the bedroll back to the Ninja mouse. I sighed as I held up my new bedroll, looks like I’m sleeping in the dirt again. I think as I walk over to them.

“Here.” I said as I hand them my bedroll. Hel and Lily just looked at me like I grow a second head. “What?”

“Talion I can’t…” Said Hel as Lily held her bedroll, I then put it in Hel arms.

“You need it more than I do. Besides, I’m getting used to sleeping on the ground.” I said as I go over to the fire. Well mite as well look for a good place to sleep. I think as I set next to the fire, Once everyone had go to sleep I saw Hel walk up to me.

“What up?” I asked as she still had the bedroll in hand then held it out to me. I just raised my eyebrow at her.

“Take it.” She said and I just rub my face, wait. There maybe one way we can both stay warm.

“Hey I got an idea if you're willing to hear me out.” I asked as I take the bedroll and lay it out. “How about we both share it?”

“What?!” Hel said as she looked around the camp. “I-I can’t do that we’re not even married yet. I can’t share a bed with someone until I’m-” I had enough of this.

I then took her hand and pulled her into the bedroll before covering her with the blanket. “look we’re doing this to stay warm nothing else okay? You have nothing to fear from me so relax.” I said calmly as I looked down at her hood covered head.

“But… What if you see…” Hel said I swear I could hear fear in her voice.

“I’ll keep my eye shut then until you wake up and say I can open them.” I tell her with a smile as I closed my eyes and get ready to sleep. “Good night Hel.” I said as I roll to one side with my back to her to give her more room. I then felt her head rest on my back.

“Thank you… Good night Talion.” Hel said softly as I feel asleep.

I woke up to the sounds of everyone getting up and of Morgan asking Dust questions. I then felt something around me and looked down to see Hel had her arms around me. Must of hugged me in her sleep.

“Hel time to get up.” I say as I stay facing away from her. I heard a yawn as she slowly removed herself from me and gets out of the bedroll first. I have to say it was kind of nice waking up with someone next to me.

I was next to get up as everyone was getting ready to start the day. Me, I was looking over the gear we took from those mouse ninjas. The throwing knives had me interested the most. Wonder if Lily would teach me how to use them?

“What you looking at?” Morgan asked as she appeared beside me.

“These knives, I was thinking they be useful if I knew how to use them.” I said as I found some kind of ninja spikes. I have no idea if that what they're called but that what I’m calling them.

“Cool! what's this?” Morgan asked as she picked up one of the ninja spikes.

“That called a caltrap.” Said Lily as she saw us looking at the stuff.

“What's it do?” Morgan asked.

“You throw them on the ground behind you to cover your retreat. So it slow down whoever following you.” Said Lily as she go back to helping Hel with something.

“Sounds useful.” I say as take the one Morgan picked up back. Then put it back in the bag with the others. I then pulled something out and looked at it, the thing had a piece of string hanging from it. Something tells me this is some kind of bomb.

“Hey Lily, think you can teach me how to use some of this gear?” I asked and then saw the look on her face, then the way Dust was smiling. Oh crap, I just asked for more training didn’t I? I thought as I qwickly get up and start running.

“Morgan! go for the legs!” Yelled Dust as I heard the sound of buzzing wings.

“God damnit!” I yelled as I ran for my life. In the end running did nothing to save me from the the training I had to go through. Not only that I had to walk on top of that, so yes life sucked for me right now for the next week. That when we saw a town with all kinds of caravanes coming and going from it.

“We’ll need to get some things here before we head for the next tower.” Said Eron as he hands out some gold to everyone. I started counting out how much I was given as we head into town.

“So who’s going with who?” Asked Buggey as he put the gold he was given away.

“We’ll go into groups, Bursier will go with Lily and Mag. I’ll go with Morgan and Buggey. That will leave Talion, Dust and Hel on their own.” Said Eron.

“Wait is that a good idea?” I asked. as much as I’d like to go off and shop for myself, I’d rather not have Dust trying to hit me all day.

“You’ll be fine, Dust used to live here after all.” Said Eron as he walked off. I sighed as we all heard into town.

“We’ll meet at the main gate in two hours.” Said Mag as he walks off.

“How will we know when two hours have been up?” I asked getting no reply as I looked at Hel and Dust. Something tell me this will be a long day. Once we’re inside the town it looked nice, there was market stalls everywhere. You couldn’t take one step without finding one. I had to stop every time Hel saw something interesting, and move her along when Dust was getting too far ahead.

We found one shop where I could buy a cloak and some leather armour that fit me. Better than the old stuff I had before. We even found something for Hel too, It was a small blade that could be hidden in her long sleeves. I didn’t like the idea of her not being armed, we walked around for an hour before I heard something.

“Come one, come all come and see what I have for you today!” Yelled someone who was bring in a crowd.

“What that?” I asked as I saw the way Dust looked pissed.

“Nothing, let's go.” Said Dust as she walks on. That seem odd to me until I heard what was said next.

“Who want this diamond dog! He’s both strong and young! I’ll be selling him for 20 bits!” I stopped when I heard that. What that meant to mean?! I think as I looked at Hel. “Stay with Dust if things turn bad, run.”

“Talion stop!” Yelled Dust as I head into the crowd. I didn’t stop till I ended up at the front and what I saw made me sick. I saw ponies, griffons, diamond dogs even rats in cages. I then saw a rat on a stand yelling as the crowd called out. This was a slave market… I bared my teeth as I walked out headed for the stand but stopped when I saw two guards stand in my way. The fucked up part was one a pony and the other was a griffon. I just stared them down until I heard the rat speck.

“Sir I must ask that you please stay back and return to the crowd. I’m sure I can sell you something you’d like.” Said the rat who I saw was smiling at me, I then had an idea and smiled back.

“I just wanted to make sure you’d hear me out. I work for someone who needs a lot of bodies and was ordered by my keeplord to get some.” I said as I saw the rat eyes light up.

“Why didn’t you say so! Guards let him though.” Said the rat as I’m aloud to go onto the stage. I saw the guards walk off as Dust and Hel watch me from the crowd.

“As you can see this one is strong and young as I already told them, but his slow so not really a good sell. As long as no one knows that.” He whispered to me smiling.

“I see, so if you had his chains removed from him he’d stay here unless order to?” I asked as I slowly reached for my dagger.

“Yes, yes here I’ll show you!” He said as he unlocked the Diamond dogs chains. With the keys in hand. I then stabbed him in the back and gave the keys to the diamond dog.

“Free the others NOW!” I yelled as I throw the rat at the griffon guard. I then saw the pony guard run at me as I jumped back from the sword he held in his mouth.

‘Time to see if this training worked!’ I thought as as I throw a knife at the pony hitting him in the leg. I’ll call it dumb luck seeing as he had no armour on his legs. I then pulled a flash bomb out as I saw the diamond dog freeing the slaves before pulling the string and making a run for it as I throw the bomb into the air.

“What were you thinking!” Yelled Dust I as she hit me in the face with her hooves. I got to say being punched with hooves hurts more then a fist. We all managed to get out safely as we left the town behind. Some of the slaves by the sounds of it started a riot and all hell broke loose in that town. Hell I think some of the guards where even helping the slaves. Didn’t really matter I was happy about what I did. Not the part about killing that rat but about setting the slaves free.

I got one last punch as I hit the floor. I slowly get up as I saw that Dust was smiling at me. Hel came up to me to make sure I was alright before we started moving again. I had to leave my old dagger behind and steal a new one on the way out. We did meet up with the others as they left town. But Eron was panicking like a mother hen. Once we got the story that Morgan was kidnapped again I sighed at this. How this keep happening?

“By Thor hammer Dust, why haven’t you taught her how to defend herself yet!?” I yelled at her as she stare at me.

“Oh come on, are you trying to make this my fault now? You're the one who started a riot!” Said Dust as Hel tends to my face. I found that kind of sweet of her.

“Okay which way did they go?” I asked as Buggeys gave us all strange looks.

“That the weird part, there going the same place we’re.” Said Buggey as he points down the road we’re on.

“Come on then, let go save the bug princess...” I say as we start walking again. ‘This better not become a theme with you Morgan.’ I think as we head down the road.

Chapter 10: Do Changelings Come With A Reset Button? (unedited)

View Online

***Morgan pov.***

“I can’t believe you fell for that.” Said Talion as he carried me on his back.

“Hey! It's not my fault that I couldn't defend myself from a bounty hunter disguised as an elderly lady offering free cookies!” I whined, It's not fair that I’m the one being targeted by bounty hunters… What did I ever do to get their attention anyway!?

“Really?” Said Buggeys as he pulls a face at me. “I’m the one who warned you not to go talking to strangers, and then what do you do?”

“B-but… Cookies… Free cookies!” I pouted as I tried to move my legs again, “How long is it going to take for this tranquilizer to wear off? Riding on Talions back is embarrassing!”

“We’ll now you’re stuck like this until it wear off.” Said Dust with a smile. “Look at it this way, you get a free ride until you can walk again.”

“I’d rather walk…” I said as I looked away from Dust while scrunching up my muzzle.

“Good luck with that.” Said Talion as he held me, “Be happy you can’t feel anything, I have no idea where my hands are right now. And I don’t want to know.”

“I do.” Said Dust as she laughed.

“Move your hands any closer together, and you will be missing an ear.” I warned.

“And risk me dragging you along the floor?” He said back almost sounding playful. ”Relax I’m not going to do that.”

“Good.” I reply as I try to transform. Sadly it seems the tranquilizer is preventing me from transforming into anything other than my pony and bipedal form...

“This looks like a good place to camp.” Said Buggey as we all camped out in the woods. Talion carefully put me down as he go off to help.

“How are you feeling?” Asked Hel as she walked up to me.

“Like a formless pile of clay…” I grumbled. I appreciate her kindness, but this situation is seriously uncomfortable. I then saw Mag get out those two crystals again looking them over and writing something down in a book.

“Oh, well let me and the others know if there anything we can do to make you feel more comfortable.” Said Hel as she go off to help Eron cook.

“Hmmm fascinating.” Said Mag as he held one of the crystals up to his face as the other was left to his side. I then felt my hoof twitch.

“Here, got this before we leave.” Said the Diamond dog as he held out some kind of candy to me. I looked at it before opening my mouth and he carefully put it in. Hmmm! Rockcandy!

“Is this Rockcandy?” I asked. The Diamond dog nods at me yes before smiling and going off to talk to the others. Now I’m curious... are those rocks Mag has edible? They look like rock candy...

***Talion pov.***

Once the tent were up I couldn’t wait for diner to be ready it smelled so good. I was licking my lips waiting for it to be ready. But I had other work to do, look look over the map the guys had of this city and this tower in the middle of it all.

“So how do we get it in?” I asked as I practised some moves.

“Getting in easy, the hard part will be getting out.” Said Dust as she had a sour look on her face. I looked to Busier and asked him something.

“Hey dude, whats wrong with Dust?” I asked as I left Dust to brood.

“Remember how Eron said Dust used to live in that town we was in. That was half true, that where she was boute.” Said Burier. That got my full attention, did he mean she used to be a slave?

“She used to live in this city we’re going to, bad memories there.” He said as he looks at her. I didn’t say anything I could guess the story by what happened in the last town we was in.

“How she get out?” I asked as he looked at me.

“Don’t know.” Was all he said as we sat there.

“What have you done!?!” Screamed Maggabl as I saw he was now shaking Morgan by the neck. “Spit it out right now you insane bug!”

“I’m trying!” Morgan said as she looked like she was panicking.

“What going on?” Asked Buggey as he was cleaning his guns. I and the rest of the party get up and go over to the two of them to find out what happening.

“She swallowed one of the crystals!” Yelled Mag and this set everyone into a panic. When I say everyone I mean Eron, Hel, Me and Lily I think that was it really.

“What do we do!?” Yelled Eron. But I was working on staying calm, panicking won’t help. Didn’t help Lily was trying to calm down Hel as the Ninja was having a panic attack.

“Everyone calm down!” I yelled. That stopped everything, I then went up to Morgan and looked at her.

“Okay Morgan, can you still breathe?” I asked making sure we don’t have to worry about her not getting air in her lungs.

“Of course I can breath! but my stomach feels like I swallowed a bowling ball!” Morgan said as she started to cringe. The tranquilizer must be wearing off...

“Okay, better not change forms until we work out how to get this out of you safely.” I tell her trying to keep her calm. “For now just lay still and keep calm.”

“But I can't sit still any longer!” Morgan complained as she flailed in Mag’s grasp.

“Morgan you have no idea what you’ve just done! What you’ve just did is thee equivalent to taking the power of the gods in your gut, or something close to it!” Yelled Mag as he stare at her. Oh god this could be bad.

“But it looked just like Rockcandy! How is that supposed to have anything to do with the gods!?” Morgan said as she started to try and pry herself from Mag’s grip.

“It was glowing and full of raw magic. We have no idea what it could do to you and, wait. What wrong with your body?” Mag asked as Morgan started to glow. “Take cover!” He yelled and hide behind a log.

“Not again!” Morgan cried as what looked like a flashbang went off around her. I couldn’t hear or see anything, reminds me of the time I used magic for the first time. Then I got a shock at what I saw standing in front of me.

“Holy crap, Morgan. You okay?” I asked even if I couldn’t hear myself talk or anyone for that matter.

Morgan said something. I’m not sure what though, I’ll have to ask her to repeat that. “What?” I asked and could hear a little better this time around.

“I feel like I was struck with a lightning bolt then melted down and reformed…” Morgan said as she lay there shaking.

“Oh okay… So, should we call you queen from now on or what?” I asked as I go down to her to make sure she okay.

“What?” Morgan asked as she slowly looked at me with a confused expression.

“Well, you kind of turned into a changeling queen...” I explain to her as she stare at me. Ya not feeling all that comfortable right now. “You okay?” I asked feeling a little worried about the way she was looking at me.

“Changeling… Queen?” She asked in a hollow tone, “You saying I’m like some kind of bee?”

“Ummm maybe?” I said wearily. I didn’t really know how changelings and their queens worked. All I know is what was on the show and they only showed up once… “I don’t know! The changelings only attacked canterlot that one time!”

“They did what?” Asked Dust as she looked at us.

“Not now Dust I’m trying not to die!” I growled at her as Morgan was giving me the death glear. My god she as bad as Dust.

“I will NOT give birth to hundreds of workers and spend my days sitting in a hive getting fat!” Morgan suddenly shrieked as she started scrambling about but wasn’t used to her suddenly fully developed body.

“No one said you have to!” I quickly tell her before she starts hitting me. “Calm down and relax, nothing is going to happen to you okay? We’re going to rest here you’ll get used to your new, body. And then we can go and take down this tower after that we can do whatever we want okay?”

“What am I even doing here!? I'm supposed to be off in valhalla for my services in protecting my community!” Morgan started ranting.

“Morgan… What did you just say?” I asked her, okay she has to know more than she's letting on.

“And who are you? My name isn't Morgan!” She snapped.

“Morgan what wrong?” Asked Dust as she walked up to her. Something bad or going is happening right now. I don’t know what.

“What the heck!? a unicorn!? where am I?” Morgan continued to rant as her eyes and body started to change color.

“Oh god damn it, it’s like how I first showed up here all over again.” I said as I rub my face. “Okay look just calm down and I’ll try and explain but I need you to calm down for me okay?”

“By the gods! a talking rat!?” Morgan shouted before falling onto her back.

“Fuck it, Fulgur!” I shocked her a little bit tell she passed out. I hope that worked, or she going to be pissed when she wakes up. I better ask Thor about this when I got to sleep.

“What just happened?” Asked Dust as we all looked at Morgan.

“I don’t know, but I think I can find out.” I said as I get ready for some crazy crap. “Mag how good are you with dream walking magic?”

***Morgan pov dreaming.***

“Morgan stop I’m here to help! Ouch!” Yelled Talion as I hit him again odd I didn’t get to hit him as much as I’m used to. He keeps dodging out of the way. “Cut it out god damnit!” His also yelling more than begging.

“That it!” He yelled before tackling me to the floor. That not right, I should be winning. “There something wrong with you and you need help! So stop fighting me!”

“There is nothing wrong with me!” I shout as I hit him over the head with a bagpipe. Where did I get the bagpipe? And how do I know what bagpipes are?

“Morgan listen to me! We’re dreaming right now I’m talking to you thanks to Mag magic but I’m here to help.” He said as he pushed the bagpipes away.

“Like I told you my name isn’t Morgan! Its Merlin!” I shouted, wait, But my name is Morgan… no it's Merlin! no it's… Argh!

“What is your name again.” He asked me again.

“I-I don’t know!” I wailed as my head felt like it was starting to split in half.

“It okay I’m going to help you but this may hurt, I don’t know what will happen. Just hold on.” He said as he held me in his arms. “Thor! I need to talk with you!”

Next thing I felt was pain and I heard Talion grone as well. “Okay… First time doing that, hurt like a bitch. But we’re here… I think.” Said Talion as I saw him get up.

“Well this is a first, first time calling for help and you bring someone with you. Who is this?” Asked a tall man holding some kind of hammer in one hand.

“This is Morgan and someone else, she needs help and I’m turned to you. Seeing as I can’t help.” Said Talion as he talked to Thor.

“Who are you? Wait… Are you Thor? How did I know that?” I said trying to figure out what was going on as my head started to hurt more and more.

“Sorry can’t help you I don’t want to brake the rules.” Said Thor as he start to walk away.

“What! You have to help her, I’m begging you here!” Yelled Talion as he try to run to keep up but it looked like he wasn’t going anywhere.

“Talion she apart of the game just like you, I can’t help her.” Said Thor just then a bolt of lightning strikes past his head. Talion hand was sparking with lighting.

“Then get someone who can.” He growled. “I’ve been looking after her even when she was an egg. I’ll fight you if I have to all I ask is she get help please… I’m begging you, just this once.” Talion dropped to his knees as he waits. Thor said nothing as he turn his back to us.

“...Who called you to the games?” He asked me as he dosen't look at us.

“Um… Games? Her name was Freyja. Where did that come from!?” I said in panic as I was now starting to writhe on the floor. Oh gods I feel like I was being cut in half in slow motion by a chainsaw! and I don't even know what a chainsaw is!

“...Talion go back, she’ll get help but you can not be here.” Said Thor as he walked off. Next thing I know Talion looked at me and was about to walk over until he disappeared.

“Where did he-” I started to say before flinching in pain. A short moment later I saw a beautiful woman with a cloak made of feathers appear in front of me before she said something that sounded like it was meant to sooth me as I passed out...

***Talion pov.***

“Ouch! Son of a, what happened?” I asked as I sat up then looked down at Morgan as she still sleeping. Well lot of good Thor was didn’t even help.

“What happened, it looked like someone used your magic to wake you up.” Said Mag as he looks at me. My head was killing me, it felt like someone was trying to push a hammer out of my skull.

“Thor kicked me out after I asked for help. Not sure if she’ll be waking up anytime soon.” I said as I looked to the others. “So what do we do now, what?”

“We’ll have to carry her until we can think of something or she wakes up.” Said Eron.

“Please wake up I’m sorry I called you a bug all those times!” Yelled Dust as she Hugging Morgan. Wow, guess she really did like the bug after all. “Just wake up you’re my friend!”

“Mommy?” Morgan responded as she started to wake up. Dust then hugged her happy that Morgan was fine however as soon as she saw the way we was looking at her. She pushed Morgan away and hit her on the head.

“You had us all worried!” She yelled and I could not help but laugh.

“Sowy…” Morgan responded as a crack formed on her chitin where dust hit her.

“Morgan are you okay?” I asked in a little worry seeing the crack on her head.

“Ok? I think I’m ok…” Morgan responded as the crack started to spiderweb across her chitin.

“It just your, cracking?” Said Mag as he points that out. The cracks then start to glow as magic begins pouring out of them. “Interesting.”

“No not interesting, what happening!” I yelled at Mag as his going all mad scientist on us.

“I feel sleepy…” Morgan said before closing her eyes as bits of chitin start falling off.

“Maybe we should let her rest.” Said Dust as we all agreed as I stared at Morgan new form. Well this is going well, Morgan is still glowing… Just what we needed.

When the bits of chitin stopped falling off and the glowing stopped Morgan looked like a Nymph again, but she now had blue hair instead of silver and her translucent wings looked like they were made of invisible feathers for some reason. I will never understand changeling growth. I sighed as I picked her up and wrapped her up in something... well let's go to this tower then.

Chapter 11: Goddass Of The Night. (unedited)

View Online

***Lily pov.***

I was worried about the training I was helping Dust teach Talion how to fight. But despite my dislike for the Nightwalker he was a fast learner. But I feared for Lady Hel safety. But my fears were made even more apparent when we saw just how large the kingdom was.

The large walls were huge and I feared for what could happen to us. However I didn’t like Maggabl idea about getting in. “This is a horrible idea, No one is going to believe we are your servants.” I said to the old rat. His plan was to pose as a traveller learning about magic.

“Shut up Talion show at least some skill but we’ll need more than this. Also we’re not going into the keep first, We need to make a stop.” Said Maggabl as he take us of the path. I didn’t like it, he was up to something I just know it. That when I felt something was wrong the forest around us had gotten darker.

“Umm Mag, You know those guys from before? You know the Keeplord who sent me off to Marry Hel?” Talion asked and I saw who he was talking about. I saw one of his kind in armour and hoods slowly walk out of the woods all around us. As they was slowly closing in, I reached for my hidden sword but was stopped by the rat called Buggey who pointed with his head. That when I saw a rat with a staff made of metal and a large gem in the blade.

I didn’t like this but I could tell he was a magic user, like Dust who had the shrunken bug pony resting on her back. We was lead to a some kind of cave as I and the one called Talion guarded Hel in between us. As much as I didn’t trust him, he at least cared about Hel well being unlike her father.

“Crap, it BoneSnaper.” Talion said as we saw what they called a Baneknight. We all stopped as I kept my eyes on everyone around us ready to fight.

“You still haven’t gotten married yet?” Asked the one called BoneSnaper I could tell his looking at both me and Lady Hel.

“We thought it be best to take down the towers first. You know get the big stuff out of the way.” Said Talion as he stepped closer to Lady Hel.

“Hmm… What's going on?” The little bug pony said as she began to wake up on Dust’s back.

“Talion Ragnarok and… Miss Vaunlin? will enter this cave. You will come back in one piece or as a shadow. Ever way it matters not, you will ask the blessing of a our lady of the night. Go…” BoneSnaper said moving out of the way of the cave.

“Lady Hel you can’t do this what if it’s a trap.” I said in a guarded tone. I didn’t trust any of them, my mission in life is to keep her safe I can’t let her go alone. But Hel just reached out and held my hand.

“It alright, I’ll be protracted by the light.” Lady Hel said as she looked to the one called Talion and held onto his arm. Talion looked nervous as well as they both walked over to the cave.

“Before we go in are there any traps?” Talion asked. The one called BoneSnapper just shook his head no. I didn’t trust him I wanted to go to but as soon as they walked in a magic barrier was placed over the cave entrance.

“There is nothing to fear.” Said the rat with the metal staff as he walked over, what worried me was his yellow glowing eyes. “They will be fine.” I didn’t trust them but I did pray for Lady Hel safety.

***Talion pov.***

“So your last name Vaunlin? It a nice name.” I said trying to start a conversation to take our minds off the creepy cave we’re walking in. To be fair I don’t think either one of us wants to be down here. It didn’t help we found skeletons on the floor, I was so on edge I was holding Hel’s hand. I think she didn’t expect that because she made a sound that was like a squeak. Oh gods that was adorable.

“Umm, are you alright Ragnarok?” Hel asked looking up at me, hard to tell with that hood over her head. I don’t even know what she looks like, but somehow I imagine she looks like Lilly only without the brown fur.

“I’m okay, just a little scared in here.” I replied as we walked deeper. “Don’t even know if there anything living in here.”

“Talion we can go back?” Hel asked as I felt her squeeze my hand. As much as I’d like that I felt we would not be let out. I don’t even know what that rat meant by blessing, maybe there a statue or altar or something... Please don’t let there be a monster living down here.

That when we saw torches being light by themselves that made me and Hel jump as we hold onto each other. I looked around slowly as I held her close to me. “It okay… It okay to be scared of the creepy cave. There nothing wrong with that…” I told myself trying to calm down.

As we walked deeper into the cave together I could not help but feel my fur stand on end. There was something down here. We then entered into a large room with black stone everywhere. I was about to keep walking when Hel stopped me.

“We can’t go in here.” Hel said I could hear the fear in her voice. I looked back to her and took one of her hands.

“It's going to be okay Hel. We need to keep moving.” I tell her as I slowly try and encourage her to come with me. “I know you're scared so am I, But we need to keep moving.” Hel slowly nodded her head as she took a step onto the black stone and we walked in deeper. We then find there were less and less torches in this large room as I swear I saw something moving in the dark. We then found a light, and under it was some kind of helmet. Wait, no. I know what it is.

Setting there on a altar was Nightmare Moon helmet. “Okay… What do we do now?” I asked myself as all the torches go out. Plunging both me and Hel into darkness, The strange part was I could still see. I could see everything so clearly now in this place, that when I noticed a soft glow of light. I turned around and saw Hel holding a orb of light in her hands.

“Hel?” I asked looking at her with wide eyes. She knew magic…

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to.” Hel said sounding scared, I go over to her and looked at the orb. I reached out with my hand and touched it, it was warm.

“Why didn’t you tell anyone you could use magic?” I asked looking at her. Hel dropped to her knees as she started to cry, I didn’t understand why so I hugged her. I didn’t understand what was going on but all I knew was she needed someone. “It okay Hel, I’m not mad or angry at you.”

“How sweet.” Spoke a voice from the shadows. I drawn my sword and looked around, to me it looked like the shadows had a mind of there own.

“Hel stay behind me.” I said as I get ready for whatever come my way. The shadows almost looked like water moving around us. I draw my wrist blades ready for a fight, I may have been thrown into this crazy mess. But I wasn’t going to let anyone hurt Hel, after all she never ask for any of this.

“Hel, can I pass through this barrier?” I asked watching the shadows move along the floor, and up and down the walls. It was strange, it almost looked like the shadows were alive. But I wanted to be careful, for all I know these things could take over my body. Or eat my brain for all I know.

“Yes Talion, why?” I didn’t need to face her to hear the uncertainty in her voice. I felt kinda bad for what I’m about to do.

“Wish me luck.” Right after I said that, I walked through the barrier into darkness. Huh, that felt strange. When I turned back to look at Hel I could not see her or the barrier she was in. I may not be able to see or hear anything, but I bet she can still hear me.

“I’m okay Hel, I just can’t see anything, or hear you. Apart from that I’m fine.” This was so weird to me. I then noticed something move, okay no need to panic now, just remain calm. I charged lightning into one hand, ready for whatever was going to come at me. What I saw was not what I was expecting.

“Fear me for I am the night!” Said the dark figure as she walked out of the shadows. “Bow before your master!”

All I could do was stand there and stare at this… Adorable little filly, my god she was just so cute. I bet she could give the cmc a run for their money. If I wasn’t so dumbfounded I’d be hugging her right now, I slowly put my sword away as I tried to understand what I was seeing.

“What are you gawking for! I said bow!” She demanded as she glared at my face. I was trying not to laugh but, it was just so hard with that cute little face and her little fangs. She was practically a chibi version of nightmare moon now that I think about it.

“How dare you disobey your mas... What's so funny!?” She shouted, her tiny cheeks puffing out in frustration.

“You’re just so cute!” I finally broke and hug her, I could not help it she was so small and cute, and cuddly.

“No! Stop that! I am not cute!” She screamed, flailing in my arms in a vain attempt to escape the hug. “I am the night! Fear me!”

“She so small.” I hear Hel say, as it looks like she dropped her barrier and held a orb of light in her hand. “How did a filly so small get all the way down here?” She asked looking at the mimi nightmare moon in my arms. I decided to put her down and watch as she ran over to hide behind the helmet.

“I am not a filly!” She whined, keeping the helmet between herself and the orb of light. I waved for Hel to put the orb away, then go over to talk with the filly nightmare moon.

“Hi there, do you live here?” I asked, looking between the helmet and the filly. “We were sent down here to get some kind of blessing?”

“Yes I live here! And too bad, I won’t give you my blessing after what you did to me!” The filly said grumpily.

“I gave you a hug, what so bad about that?” I asked, as I set on the floor in front of her. Hel also joined me setting by my side.

“You wouldn’t obey me! It has nothing to do… with… the hug...” The filly sputtered, her face turning a slight shade of pink. My god she was so cute!

“We’re sorry for not obeying you, but when we saw you. Anyway we need this to make peace between our two people.” Hel explained, as I’m trying to hold myself back from hugging the little nightmare moon.

“No.” Nightmare said, crossing her front hooves and looking away. I didn’t like her attitude, she sounded like a spoilt brat. But then I had an idea, a crazy one but it was better than nothing.

“How about a deal?” I asked smiling to myself as she looked at us. Even Hel looked at me unsure what I had in mind. “You give us this blessing to get married and I’ll take you with us.”

Nightmare looked at me with a mixture of surprise and interest. “Hmm, I don’t know…” She said, eyeing me warily. “How would you take me with you? And for what reason do you think I would want to come with you?”

“Well, I’m planning on leaving the inland. See what out there with Hel, maybe go to your home in equestria. Maybe you’d want to see what happened to your home after so long?” I asked trying to find a good reason for her to come with us, really I felt bad for her to be living down here all by herself. “Maybe say hello to your big sister Luna?”

“How did you!? No, I don't want to see my… ‘sister’...” Nightmare said nervously, “B-but… it would be nice to see the world after being in this cave for so long…”

“What do you say, want to come with me and see what out there?” I asked, holding my hand out to her. I saw the way she was looking at me, unsure, fear, but also a little longing for something more. This little filly wanted to see the world and it looks like I’m going to show her.

“F-fine... Then I give you my blessing…” She said before her form started to fade, “You better keep your promise!” she then added before completely disappearing. I blinked at this and looked around.

“Okay… Umm, are you still here?” I asked looking around, I didn’t want to just walk off and leave her behind after saying all that stuff before. The helmet then suddenly gave off a soft glow at my words, and had a bit of an irritated vibe coming off of it for some reason.

“Right, so how do I get you out of there? Do I just touch the helmet or?” I asked picking the helmet up and looking it over. Hel looked it over with me, I didn’t want to just take the helmet and get on the rats bad side. But at the same time how do I take Nightmare with me? Come to think of it, I need a better name for her.

“Maybe there some way to get her out?” Asked Hel, as we took turn looking it over. Truth was I had no idea how to get her out of the damn thing. I also felt tired, so me and Hel decided to take a little nap. Couldn’t hurt after all, we’re dealing with a little kid. I then found myself in a familiar place, the blackness of my subconscious. This is all I see when I sleep, I rarely dream at all or have nightmares. But something felt off this time along, this time I saw the little filly looking at me.

“Hi.” Was the only thing I could think to say as I looked at her. She looked worried and a little scared. “What wrong?”

“Are you going to leave me?” She asked. I felt sad at this, as much as I want to help I just don’t know what to do.

“I want to bring you with us, but I don’t know how to get you out of that helmet.” I answered sitting up and looking around. “There way too much space inside my head huh?” When I asked that I got a giggle out of her. I smiled then pulled her into a hug. “We’ll figure something out.”

“Yeah, but you're going to have to take my old helmet with you. what you see before you is nothing but a shard of my former self that is fused to the helmet, there is no way to separate me from it without erasing me…” Nightmare said sadly.

There had to be away to take her with us but what. Come on think there too to be a… I wounder, no after what happened last time I don’t think Thor will be willing to help any time soon.

“Say, what if you could live in something else?” I asked looking down at her, maybe there away to move her without hurting her.

“You think I haven’t tried that yet…” She deadpanned.

“What about something alive?” I asked, waiting on her to reply.

“I’m not going to take a host like I did luna… I just couldn't do it…” She sighed as she dissolved into smoke before rematerializing as her full grown from a few feet away, but something about it felt off.

“Night?” I asked as I stand up, something tell me I should be ready to run. But I wanted to see where this go. Seeing as this was all in some kind of dream. “What wrong?”

“I changed you know, I’m not the same mare that everypony claims that I am.” Nightmare started as she slowly turned to face me. When she did, Nightmare got taller... Like her old form taller, older as well. “Ever since I was defeated by the elements I was separated from luna and had my soul torn to pieces, each piece in a separate shard of my armor. I don’t know what happened to the other shards, but as for me… I just want to live my life with ponies that care about me and get out of this cave…” she ranted, tears dripping from her eyes.

I could tell she wanted a way out then I thought of something, “What happen if I put my magic into the helmet?” I asked as I start to walk up to her thinking.

“Not much, it would probably allow me to take a physical form longer, but that's pretty much it…” She sighed, now that I could see her face I realized what seemed off, she looked more feminine than I had remembered from the show, almost to the point that she looked like a completely different pony.

“What about being born again? Is there a way to do that?” I asked just going through random ideas and seeing what works.

“No thank you, I’m not ready for reincarnation yet… I still have to make up for my past sins…”

“Damnit, I’d ask Thor for help but I don’t think he will after I begged him to help Morgan!” I ran my hands through my fur on my head. Come on think of something! There has to be away to bring her with us but what? I don’t even know why I’m trying so hard to get her out of here.

“Anyway, if you can't keep your promise I will understand, you wouldn't be the first…” Nightmare said as she stared off into space.

“But I want to keep this promise and I want to help you! It just so frustrating that I don’t know how!” I snapped at myself, then a thought hit me, the magic crystal morgan tried to eat. Could that somehow help her?

“The only way I can leave the cave is if you were to take my helmet with you somehow.” Nightmare sighed as she looked like she was beginning to sweat. I blinked at her, I didn’t know alicorns could sweat.

“Is there something wrong?” I asked walking over to see if she was okay. Even if she was taller then me I reached out to her forehead and checked if she was warm. No idea if that work in a dream but hey, one can try.

“N-no… it’s just that taking this form… and entering your dreamscape… It’s quite taxing on my reserves…” Nightmare said as she stumbled.

“Well if that was all just use my magic, I have no idea how to use it anyway.” I replied smiling at her, I swear she was just being adorable. One thing I can’t work out is why she is blushing.

“N-no, I couldn’t use your magic! S-something like that…” She said before looking away.

“It fine don’t worry about it, it no big deal.” I replied having no idea why she acting this way. “I’ll just be a little tired nothing to worry about.”

“No big deal!? For a being such as myself, something like that… No, using luna’s magic was one thing… But using the magic of someone I’m not related to…” She said as she started to back away from me, her blush growing.

I feel like I’m missing context here, what was the big deal? It not like I’m asking her to sleep with me or anything, that would be more than a little awkward. “Okay explain to me why this is such a big deal to you? Maybe it’ll help me understand?” I asked seeing her checks take on a lighter shade of red.

“W-well, my current form is made entirely of magic… so sharing magic with somepony…” Nightmare tried to explain before squeaking and covering her face with her hooves, too embarrassed to continue.

“Sharing magic with you is… What?” I asked, getting a little annoyed that she dancing around the point.

“Y-you could say… it’s a... very intimate thing to do…” Nightmare whimpered.

I stare at her, my mind just blanks at this as I try and understand her meaning. “How… intimate?” I asked, I swear I felt my face get warmer. I just hopped this wasn’t going in the deshion I was thinking of.

“Very.” She squeaked as she reluctantly shrank to half her size, her entire body now shaking from exhaustion. I didn’t know how to react to this, I my mind went through a number of thoughts. One of them made me blush and then I realized something, we’re inside my head… That means she know what I’m thinking?! I sighed and rubbed my face…

“Is there any other way?” I asked, if there wasn’t this will be awkward… Very, very awkward.

“I-I’ll j-just see you tonight…” Nightmare responded before vanishing. What the hell have I gotten myself into? I thought to myself before waking up.

“His waking up!” I head Dust yell in my ear! God damnit what happened? Last thing I remember was taking a nap with Hel then... I then noticed the way Lily was glaring at me. I looked down and saw Hel was cuddling up to me.

“Ummm, it not what it looks like?” I said unsure, as I heard everyone laugh. That woke Hel up and she quickly get off of me and looks around. The Bane Knights explained that I and Hel passed and were blessed by their goddess.

Something tell me I’m in for a long day and night. I thought to myself as I saw the sunrise, everyone was staring at it in awe. My guess is no one here seen the sunrise for a long time. I then get up and went up to BoneSnaper who I saw was talking to a knight, once he noticed me. He sent the other knight away, well here hoping my crazy idea works.

"I need a favour." I asked, BoneSnaper resized his eyebrow at me as I asked this. "I need Nightmare Moon helmet." The look I got was not what I expiated, he smiled then points at my shadow.

"She already with you." After he said that, BoneSnaper and the Bane Knight's left. Leaving me confused and wondering how we was going to get into that city. I sighed as I felt my stomach growl, food first, worry later. I thought as I went over to my group and see what was for breakfast.

Cahpter 12: In To The City. (unedited)

View Online

***Talion pov. City ***

I was not prepared for just how large the city was. It was like something out of those old fantasy books. However the worst part was the tower was in the middle of it all. Not only that those Nightwalker gave me Nightmare Moon helmet. So now Nightmare can travel with us.

“So what do we do now?” I asked as I and Lily walked with Hel between us. Getting into the city was easy part, the hard part would be keeping a low profile. Kind of hard to do with this group, Morgan was a pain in the ass and I was slowly stop caring about her. Dust looked like she was ready to attack someone, Mag looked ready to blame someone and Buggey looked ready to shoot somebody.

Bruiser and Eron looked like they were keeping a lookout for anyone strange following us. As for me, I was just looking to stay out of trouble. I felt more worried that someone would try and take Nightmare helmet that was hidden in the leather wrappings. That hang from my belt, but first thing first. We needed a place to stay.

“Follow me I know where to go.” Said Dust as she lead us around. This made me worry, the deeper we went... The more seedy the area looked. You know that one place in a city you wouldn’t dare go to by yourself? Yeah, that what this place was. Am I scared out of my mind? You beat I am. Because this is a side of the world I’ve only seen in movies and stories. And to be there yourself, is terrifying.

“Calm down, you're starting to look like a pup who never been out of the under city.” Said Mag as he glared at me. Easy for him to say, just a few months ago I was living a normal life. Now I’ve killed, know magic and am being used by kings and lords for politics. I took a breath and think, the only reason they’re all acting this way is because they can’t leave the inland. Remove that barrier and things will change drastically.

“This is still new to me, back home history show a lot of bad things can happen in a city like this.” I replied, as we saw a group of drunken nightwalker walk past us. “And seeing as slavery is okay in this city, I have more than enough reason to be weary here.”

“Good point.” Added Buggey looking at one of his pistols. “In a city like this, law and order go hand in hand with who controls the gangs.” I looked at Buggey when he said this. Grate there are gangs in this city too, as if worrying about the guards wasn’t enough.

“We’re here.” Said Dust as she lead us to a building, It looked like a small fort. The area we was in looked like a slum, all dark and dirty. I even saw rats running around to eat at garbage. I heard Dust knock on the wooden door, waking up Morgan at the same time.

“Password.” Asked a gruff voice behind the door. Dust walked up to the door and said something I couldn’t hear. The door opens and to my surprise a nightwalker looks out, he took one look at our group before saying. “Come around back, your big friend won't fit through here.” After he said that he closed the door and locked it.

I followed the others as we head around back and saw, what looked like two large barn doors. Once the doors open we was met with two minotaur's armed with what looked like cannons in their hands.

Dust walked on in like nothing was wrong, the rest of us followed her, as the minotaur's eyed us all. All but Eron who they nod at. Why do I feel like I’ve just walked into a bar full of seedy criminals? As soon as the doors behind us close I heard someone shouting.

“Starranger back!” I saw it was a pony who was yelling, the place then exploded with cheers and everyone in the bar ran over to the unicorn. I guess they all knew her? I just stand next to Hel and Lily confused. Wait, Dust real name is Starranger? First I heard of this.

I looked at Morgan as she was setting on Eron shoulders. She looked just as confused as I did. “You okay up there kid?” I asked as Starranger was taken to the bar for drinks. I feel like I’m missing something here.

“These people smell funny...” Morgan commented uncertainly, her face going through a range of expressions.

“Yeah, that the rum pup.” Said Bruiser as he looked around. Me I looked around as well, keeping an eye out. I didn’t like this place, Starranger seemed right at home. That worried me really, but I guess I now know why she so scary. Living here would turn anyone into a nutcase.

“So do we find some rooms or look for a inn?” I asked as Eron walked over to me. Didn’t help he was the tallest one here, made me feel small like a little kid.

“We’re staying here for the night, then we’ll look for a safer place tomorrow.” He explained as the minotaur made his way to the bar. I looked to Hel and Lily feeling like the odd one out.

“So... Should we get something to eat?” I asked as Lily gave me dirty looks, what is her problem?

“This place is not fit for Lady Hel to walk in, let alone eat any of the filth here.” Araswed Lily as she turned her nose up at this. I rolled my eyes as I lead them to the bar.

“Do you want Hel to be kiddnaped by these guys? Then stop acting like she royalty.” I said as I lead them to the bar. Eron was ordering drinks as Margon was looking around.

Morgan was wandering back and forth on the counter in a filly disguise resembling Starranger before sitting on the counter in front of the mare. “Mom, how do you know these ponies?” She asked loud enough to be heard over the noise of the bar.

Everyone stopped to stare before laughing. “So you finally settled down did yeah? Who the lucky stallion!” Yelled a pegasus who looked like he had his wing fathers clipped. Starranger looked stunned as she blushed in embarrassment.

I took a moment to look carefully at everyone. I didn’t know much about birds, but to find pegasus with their wing fathers clipped, a unicorn looked like he’s horn was removed too. Just what was this place?

“Rooms, now.” She growled, as the barkeep smiled and picked up some keys. He was a diamond dog who had a missing leg. Something felt really wrong with this place.

Later once we all had our own rooms, Eron got his own room seeing how big he was. Bruiser was sharing a room with Mags and Buggey. Starranger was staying in a room with Morgan and I was stuck in a room with Lily and Hel, Yeah this was not idle.

I was trying to sleep but finding no luck. Just as I was starting to relax I open my eyes to see someone standing over me. “Mag?” I asked, the next thing I know something hit me on the head.

I woke up again with my head hurting, I reached up and my head stung. I looked at my hand and saw blood. Great, now what do I do? I looked around and saw I was in some kind of big room. Or was it a dungan? I saw Nightwalkers, Diamond dogs, Ponies, Griffons, even a minotaur or two. Just where the hell was I? Wait, I did a quick check of my things and found they were gone On Fuck!

“Where the hell am I!?” I called out as the others in the room didn’t bother to look up at me.

“You’re in the games now. All you can wish for is a quick death now.” Said a pony looking at the floor. I then heard a cheer, a loud one. That sounded like it was coming from aboth me?

“Where are we?” I asked again this time a diamond dog who was pulling on a chain on it neck.

“You're in the colosseum, the games will begin soon and we will die.” He said before trying to pull the chain again. This is bad, I thought as I realized something. Those bastards took Nightmare moon helmet!

“I am going to gut every last one of them!” I yelled, it was only now I find out I was chained up to. Oh bugger I saw a guard open a door and smiled, showing off rotten yellow teeth. I guess the game about to begin...

***Morgan pov. Colosseum VIP sweet.***

“Ouch” I winced as I woke up. What happened? Last thing I remember was cornering mother to explain how she knew all those ponies...

“Oh good, your daughter is awake now.” Said a slimy voice full of pride. I blinked before looking to the voice and saw a fat rat man, sitting in a big chair eating what looked like ham. Next to his big chair was Starranger chained up and had something on her horn. She even had a black eye and bruises. “I didn’t know you had a filly Star, I do miss our time together. Maybe you can tell me how it all happened?” The fat rat asked leering at Star.

“Stay away from mommy you smelly rat!” I shouted as I charged at him, only to crash into a set of metal bars I didn't notice for some reason ouch.

“Now, now be nice. I may even let your friend live for bringing me this gift.” Said the rat as Hel was dragged in, in chains by two guards. “I don’t get to see any of her kind very often, I think I’ll add her to the collection.” He added with a smile load cheering was heard outside the balcony.

I was conflicted, I didn't know what to do first. Should I yell at him to release Hel? Or should I look to see what the shouting was about I decided to worry about the pretty mouse lady first. “What are you talking about!? You leave them alone or else!”

“My dear didn’t your mother tell you about me? I’m a collator, I find rare individuals like Star here and collate them.” He said picking up a slice of meat then ate it.

“... what? I don't understand” I said, this rat was making my head feel fuzzy now for some reason.

“Let me put it this way, you know how pups like toys? But it not enough to just get the one you need them all that what I do, and those I don’t need.” He said smiling as a group was being lead out to the wide open space. I then saw Talion in the group as he was staring at something, I followed what he was looking at and saw another tower. It was apart of this place. “Die to entertain me.” I could only stare at him in shock at this.

“What did you do to the others.” Growled Starranger as she glared up at him. He laughed as he took a drink of something in a gold cup.

“Why should I care? I only payed them to get you three and something to make my games more fun.” He replied before pouring the drink on Star head. “For all I know they're all dead.”

The fat rat get up and go to the balcony before shouting. “Hello my friends, it is I your Keep Lord, Your Master and King! Bain Bloodworm! Today I gave you these slaves to die for your entertainment. My people, drink, eat and enjoy their blood! For they die for you!” I saw the thousands who came to watch cheered stomping their feet and yelling. As the fat rat calling himself Bain went back to his set.

“You'll be stopped and mommy and her friends will be freed just you wait.” I said, my head beginning to throb. What's going on?

“That so cute, you still think there hope. But let me tell you, I don’t care what you think. I have these fools eating out of my hand. They even believe I am the one who stopped the storms and gave them back the sky.” Bain said before laughing.

“What? But didn't talion do that.” I said as I collapsed to my knees, my vision beginning to flicker. Ok, this is bad...

“Who?” He asked glaring at me, something felt wrong. Like pure hate was coming from him he didn’t move as I saw someone was removing the chains from the group that when I saw Talion was with them.

“Talion mom’s punching bag” I replied with a smirk as my horn sparked. Not good, something must be messing with my magic, that must be why my head hurts but I can't reveal myself not yet.

“Something wrong? Is that little inhibitor stopping you from using magic?” Bain asked with fake sympathy.

“Shut up you pig.” I managed to say before collapsing in a mixture of pain and exhaustion.

“Oh don’t fall asleep now, the show about to began.” Said Bain, as all I could hear was the masses cheered.

***Talion pov. In the Colosseum.***

I rubbed my wrists once the chains were removed I looked around and saw a number of weapons were laid out for everyone to pick one. I looked behind me back at the tower, it looked like they built this place around it.

“Alright slaves, pick a weapon and put on a good show!” Said one of the guards as they walk away. I let the other pass as I look at the weapons, I then found one I knew of it was my sword. But there was another like it only newer I walked up to take them both, but was stopped as a diamond dog growled at me. I picked up my old sword and left the dog with the other.

I walked away staying with the group as I looked around trying to find a way out. Didn’t help the walls were so high, I heard large doors opening. That when saw something I didn’t like, They looked like “Gladiators” I said out loud. Lovely, I thought as they marched out.

“We’re all going to die!” Yelled a Nightwalker and a pony as I saw them run away. I shook my head at them. Running would do them no good and there was nowhere to hide I looked to the others who were standing there ground, while the gladiators put on a show.

“So do we have a plan?” I asked as the others looked at me. I saw a earth pony with a spear, a nightwalker using an axe. They didn’t say anything as they looked back at the trained fighters. “Okay here the plan, gang up on them and get in there blind spots. Can’t do that fight dirty.” I said out loud, the gladiators let out a roar as they charged at us. Some ran forward to met them, me I took all of Lily and Dust, well Starranger training to heart and waited.

Lucky for me all the gladiators were picking their targets. One with a shield and spear ran to fight me I remember what she told me and acted. Step one, gage your opponents strengths. I used my sword to parry a blow for my gut from the spear. The nightwalker then swings his shield arm at me as I step back. Step two, don’t waste any energy on your opponent if there defences are stronger than yours.

I swing my sword to the side hitting the gladiator helmet with the flat side of my blade. He shook his head before trying to stab me again. Step three, if the opponent has a reach weapon get in close it’ll be harder hit you with.

I waited for the right moment as the gladiator lashed out with the spear again. This time I moved forward taking him by surprise as I made a up would swing with my sword. The sword only nicked the gladiator shoulder but it was enough to drop his weapon. Step four, if your opponent show weakness press the attack. I didn’t have much else but my sword to hit him with, then I remembered something Lily said.

If your opponent wearing a helmet, don’t try and cut but blugan them. So I kept hitting him on the head with the flat side of my sword I was faster than he was blocking my swings. With every hit it looked like he would fall over and when I saw an opening I strike, the tip of my sword slide into the gladiator neck. We both passed, as I saw a small line of blood run down his neck when I pulled the sword back, the gladiator fell bleeding onto the stone floor.

I was snapped out of my daze by all the noise around me, when did I not notice that? I guess all that training was working. I saw a pony backing away from another gladiator in armor, I acted without thinking as I picked up the spear and throw it at the gladiator. Good news was it landed in the rat back. Bad news was he saw me.

“This is going to take a few hours” I said to myself as I found the diamond dog who had my swords twin was dead. I calmly walked over and picked up the second sword, I gave it a test swing to test it wight and smiled. I could use this, I thought as I moved into attack.

The fighting lasted for another hour. As I was catching my breath, I looked at just how many died here couldn’t be more than 40 bodies, five of them gladiators. I looked at the last four as they were backing away from me and the survivors.

I looked to the rest, three ponies, two nightwalker, a minotaur and a griffon with a wing missing. I turned back to the gladiators and point my sword at them. “Want to live get lost.” I said calmly. They looked at each other before yelling and charged at us.

I cut one down in the charge, I then impaled my next opponent with both swords. I let them go when it looked like he was trying to grab me. I was out of reach as the gladiator held on to both swords in his gut. I looked back to the others, the diamond dog died taking the gladiator he was fighting with him, the other one killed two more ponies before the last one killed him with help from the griffon.

“Rest while you can it not over yet.” I called out looking around. I looked at what looked like a skybox. That must be where the keep lord is, but I had other things to worry about. Like what was behind the large doors that are opening.

Giant hulking ratmen walked out, they were wearing little armor ever to show off all that muscle or to make it easier for something that big to move. When I first saw something like them the term rat orger came to mind. But these things held weapons, one even held a spear in one hand with a net in the other. The last one had no weapons but what it did have was clawed gauntlets.

But they were not skaven or nightwalkers, these things must have been made with some kind of magic. Because I didn’t seen the familiar marks that were common with skaven. I only saw three of them, I looked back to the others. One griffon a pony and me Three vs three I licked my lips as I pulled my swords out of the dead nightwalker body.

“Okay here the plan, you two split up and try and get the other two to fight each other. I’ll take on the one with the sword.” I called out as the three monsters roared, holding their weapons in the air. Did I think I’d live past today, not likely but I wasn’t about to die to these things.

“Why should we do what you say!?” Yelled the pony I rolled my eyes then point at the huge rats of flesh and muscle.

“You have a better plan? Or do you want to pick who deals with who?” I asked as the three monsters moved towards us. I didn’t wait for a reply as I ran off from them. I watched the group as I ran the one with the sword saw me. But the one with claws ran past it to run after me.

“Not part of the plan but it’ll do.” I said to myself as I kept running, the thing ran like a gorilla on all fours. I turned just in time to see one of it claws come at me, I jumped to one side to get out of the path of the large steel covered hand.

I was sent flying by the tip of one of it fingers snagging my cloak I rolled in the fall before righting myself onto my feet. I slid as it ran at me again, I remember something Star told me about dealing with big opponent. They may have powerful swings but once they lose that momentum a opening is shown. I didn’t get to train with Eron a lot in this, but I'll take what I know.

Another swing of the large fist as I backed away, it didn’t help it was using both arms swing wildly. I saw an opening and took it, I ran between both large hands and stabbed one of my swords into it knee. It let out a roar of pain as I ran between it legs I however forgot about the tail. That slapped into my side, oh that hurts I hope nothing broken. I thought as I tried to push the pain to the back of my mind.

I rolled on to my back just in time to see it limp it way over to me, I rolled away as it clawed hand came down on where I was. [i]I was going to die here wasn’t I? I asked myself as that breath thought was pushed to one side in order to focus on staying alive, It hand came up short and I stabbed my other sword into the gap in it fingers.

It roared again pulling it hand away and taking me with it once I stopped swinging, I let go of the sword as it other hand came to for me. I reached for the other sword and tried to pull it out, I then felt a huge hand clasp around my body. Knocking the wind out of me as I was pulled away. Lucky for me the sword came loose from it knee.

Bad news was, I was now in the monster face I didn’t have time to think before jamming the end of my sword into it eye. It dropped me to scream in pain again, I ran to a dead pony and picked up it sword. I didn’t have time to try and pull my weapons free from it, with one jammed in it eye and hand trying to get them back was a bad idea. It was better to scavenge for what I can and bleed this monster to death.

“When did I become so brutal?” I asked myself as the beast charged at me. Every muscle in my body burned I felt pain in my joints as I dodged out of the way of another attack. This time I aimed the blade in my hands for something more vital, I stabbed the sword into it back. Hopping to hit it in the kidney before pulling back I ducked this time when the large tail came around.

It roared before lunging forward I stepped forward driving my sword into it neck before letting go and running under it body to get away. I ran as I took a quick scan of the dead to find a useful weapon. As soon as I found one that wasn’t damaged I snatched it up before turning back. I payed no mind to the sound of cheers or boos I didn’t have time to care or know, I throw the spear in my hand at the beast. The tep landed into the things chest but didn’t slow it down. I could have used my magic at any time but I needed to save it for later. I didn’t want to run the risk, Mag told me that those who lived here didn’t trust anyone with magic.

“What happened to the others?” I asked and in that shot lapse in judgment I felt the bite of steel in my side! As I was sent flying across the ground I gasped for air as I felt something warm run down my side. I felt around in fear and shock as I felt something wet, I looked at my hand and saw red. It was blood my blood.

I felt fear grip me as I stared at my hand I felt my chest heaving harder and faster, as I could hear the monster walk over to me. My hand was shaking as I stared at it, I looked back at the huge monster as it walked up to me. Drool was coming down it jaw as it reached down for me, with the hand that had my old sword in it! I grabbed the sword and roared not caring if I could be heard over the masses.

“Fulgur!” I roared there was a flash of light and pain I could hear the monster screaming in pain, I didn’t let go as I was being thrown around in every direction. I felt myself hit the floor once or twice before being thrown into the air again. I didn’t let go I would not let go no matter what! I hit the floor one last time before everything stopped.

I gasped for breath but didn’t open my eyes there was no sound. Only the hiss of cooking meat and crackle of electricity, I slowly open my eyes as the smell of roasting meat and burnt hair filled my nose. I looked up at the huge beast as it lay there, smoke rising off it body like a roast chicken. The hissing sound was coming from all the armor on it body my limbs were full of pain but I got up and went over to it head.

I checked to make sure the sword wasn’t hot before pulling it out. I found it hard to keep up right, looking at my side showed why I gulped trying not to think about it. That I may end up bleeding to death it was oddly quiet I looked around and saw the other two monsters had killed the pony. The griffon had it other wing missing as it held a sword in his talons. The monsters how had the griffon countered were staring at me.

I looked at the masses up high as they just stared at me too I guessed. I limped off holding my side trying to find something to stop the bleeding. As I moved I noticed the other two monsters moved to stay away from me. The next thing I know I fall over and pass out.

When I woke up I was in pain, my mind was foggy then I remembered the fight and what happened there. Shouldn’t I be dead by now? I thought as I opened my eyes. I was in some kind of cell and there was a nightwalker with a needle and thread in there hands. I blinked at them as they cleaned their hands in a bowl of water.

“Oh, you’re awake.” He said looking down at me the nightwalker had light brown fur and was wearing a white apron. I blinked at him for a moment before looking around the cell. Past the nightwalker who was I guessed working on my side were two guards outside. They had spears out and looked ready to use it.

“What happened?” I asked feeling like my throat was dry. I still had no idea how long I was out or where my friends were.

“Most of the day it night now. You should rest there some water by the bed and food. You’re going to be busy once you’ve healed. You killed a Shadow Beast, not many can say they did that and walk away. I’ll be back in the morning to check on you take things slowly and try not to pull your stitches.” He said before leaving, once he was gone the guard shut the bar door before locking it I was now alone Fuck.

I looked at the food and water by the bed, it was on a small table made of wood. I slowly set up, feeling the pull of pain all along my side where the huge rat man got me. What did that nightwalker call them? Shadow Beasts? Strange name I looked at the food. There was a loaf of bread some ham and a metal cup full of water.

“I feel to tired for this.” I say to myself before moving myself carefully closer to the food. I sniffed it before eating, making sure it wasn’t spoiled. As I ate slowly I could see the moon light on the floor. Looking up I saw a small barred window, lot of good that did me. I took a small sip of water and looked down at my ankles to find they’re shackled. I licked my lips and looked at the odd drawings on the shackles. I decided to not do anything crazy or try light everyone up with Fulgur. I still didn’t have full control over it. After I ate the food and drunk the water I carefully lay back down and think about Hel and the others.

“I hope she okay.” I say to myself before closing my eyes and sleep I then heard a voice, I opened my eyes to find I’m in a strange place. There was a full moon and I was standing on water.

“Okay, I must be dreaming.” I say to myself rubbing my face. “Well, let find out where our little Woona is.” After walking around this strange place, I found her. Nightmare was sitting under a tree looking up at the night sky. “So this is where you are?” I asked as she looked over at me. She looked surprised that I was there before everything changed, into a dark throne room. Guess she want to keep up the I’m a dark overlord look.

“I am happy that you survived my servant.” Nightmare said lifting her head back, as if to give some air of importance. To me it just looked adorable I rolled my eyes as I walked up to her. “You do not need to worry, I hide my helmet somewhere safe so that nopony will find it. Now tell me your plan to escape this place.”

“I don’t have one.” I replied simple Nightmare nodded at this almost looked smug before she stop and was about to say something. Before noting what I said.

“That is good news now we can-WHAT!?” She yelled at me once I stopped by her throne. “If you don’t have a plan to escape this place then we’re trapped here!” That was true, but I also needed a plan to get Hel, Morgan and Dust or StarRanger as she calls herself out of this place to.

“I do have a idea on how to get out of here. But it won’t be easy and we need the others and for all we know they maybe getting a plan of there own ready to.” I explained thinking it over, if I could get into the tower and take the crystal from inside. It’ll break whatever image that fat Rat has set for himself and put everything he said into question.

“You have a plan?” Nightmare asked as she stood on the arm of her throne I smiled looking up at the night sky. To be far I was putting on a brave face, this idea I had came with all kinds of risks. But it was better than doing nothing.

“It risky, but if everything go to plan things should get interesting.” I answered, and by interesting I mean full blown chaos.

Chapter 13: Staying Alive. (unedited)

View Online

***Morgan pov.***

It has been five days. “Ugh, can I take it off yet!? It itches!” I whined to Starranger for the thousandth time as I began scratching at the magic dampener on my horn again.

“I’d be more then happy to get these things off. But until somepony unlocks them from our horns we can’t, if we tried it be like pulling our own horns off our heads,” Starranger explained as she was trying to make lock picking tools out of some of the cutlery with Hel’s help.

“Fine… but can I at least drop my disguise so I can scratch my horn? It's near impossible with these fuzzy hooves of yours…” I told her while holding up my hoof, which was currently a miniature version of hers.

“Can you even change back with that thing on your horn?” Starranger asked looking at me.

“Yes? Didn't I say so earlier?” I asked, tilting my head. At least I think I can? Won’t know until I try.

“Not really you’ve just be complaining for five days.” Hel replied as she looked at her own shackles. “I’m worried about Lily and the others. I hope they’re okay.”

“So can I?” I asked, too bothered by this itch to think of the others, though if I did I would probably be worried too. That when they heard what sounded like glass shatter or a pot being thrown at a wall… or maybe both? Was there a mirror nearby?

“Sounds like Bain in one of his moods.” Starranger grumbled as she hide the tools. I could even hear him screaming from here, that was kind of impressive seeing as we were twelve rooms down from him... “Don’t worry he’ll just rage until he tired himself out.”

The Fat rat stormed into the main room surrounded by the “cages” that held everyone he had trapped here. The only thing separating him from us was the golden bars. Did help he was pulling at his fur and screaming.

“How did he kill a Shadow Beast!? Why didn’t we find out he had magic before!?” He raged, as another rat walked in after him. He looked younger and both fearful and worried.

“Because you're stupid.” I muttered under my breath, feeling a bit malicious from the combination of the itch and the only feelings I had been able to siphon off of mom lately being a bit sour tasting.

A jug smashes at our bars, when I look up the fat rat eyes were full of rage and wrath. The way he was walking up to the cage made me a little afraid. Until someone spoke out.

“Farther calm down! I’m sure we can deal with this, just please calm down.” Asked the younger rat.

“Yeah, listen to him, it's not like you embarrassed yourself or anything.” I said without thinking. I then felt a hand around my throat as my face was pulled to the bars. I was face to face with him and his putrid breath, Bain bared his teeth as he let out a hiss.

“Be quiet before I snap your neck like a twig.” He snarled, and just for a moment I saw a flash of green in his eyes.

“Oh? And why should I?” I said, slowly making my tone into that of a whining filly’s, curious what that flash was.

He then smiled as he looked to Starranger and Hel. “I’m sure the guards could use some entertainment. Unless you have something else to say?” He snapped back as Starranger glared at him.

“Touch them and Talion will be the least of your worries.” I said, my eyes becoming slits and my voice as cold as ice. He then slammed my face into the bars before letting me go.

“Teach your pup some manners Star… Or I’ll sell her off to the slave markets.” Sneered Bain as his son hurried over.

“Farther we have a meeting, we can worry about that Rat later.” He said pushing the older rat away.

“What rat? You mean Talion? Why did you even come down here? Were you hoping to interrogate us about him?” I said in a mocking tone, this guy was pissing me off, i'm not a pup and i'm not letting his threat towards mom or the pretty mouselady slide.

Starranger shot me a look at screamed shut up. But it was to late as Bain stopped and looked back at me. “You know who he is?” Bain asked as a smug tone entered his voice, something was wrong as his Son and Star looked alarmed.

“Yeah! And he’s going to kick your butt and save us!” I said, an evil smirk on my face. “That is, if I don't get pissed off enough first…” I added in a dangerous tone after a short pause.

“Well I know what to add to our next game. Vill… Tell the guard to set up the water tank. Tomorrow game is going to have a time limit.” Bain said as he started to walk out.

“A water tank? Seriously? That's lame, you trying to make yourself look even stupider?” I said, deciding to have a little fun… and hopefully not get talion killed… Sorry mr punching bag.

Vill watched as his father left and looked back at me. “You don’t understand… The water tank is where someone chained to the bottom as water is slowly filled into it.” He explained.

“Well, tell your father that he’s going to make himself look stupid if he does, i mean, wouldn't the populous think ‘oh hey, he must be awfully afraid of that rat who only killed a giant rat even though he claims to have destroyed a tower and brought back the sky~ I wonder if he was lying~’.” I said with a raised eyebrow.

“Not when he’s done it before.” Vill said as he left. “If I were you, I’d stop provoking him, or he may just have you drawn and quartered for fun…” The rat didn’t look at all happy about that part as he left.

“Pft, well he would get more rep if he fought Talion, or say chased him into the tower? I mean, it's not like…” I said before Starranger slapped me up the back of the head.

“ARE YOU TRYING TO GET US KILLED!” She screamed at me. “It bad enough I’m stuck here again, the last thing I need is your big mouth getting my flank in the bone fire!”

“But… But… I'm itchy, he pissed me off, and i'm HUNGRY~!” I whined, tears welling up in my eyes.

“...It your own fault for not letting the servants clean you…” She deappand at me. “And I know you’re hungry, but once i have the tools ready I’ll try and get that thing off your horn okay?”

“But I can take it off already if you would let me…” I pouted.

“And risk getting your horn broken or brain damage? You know what go ahead and get yourself killed, it’ll give me time to get out of here.” Starranger replied annoyed.

“Star! She just a child you can’t wish for things like that.” Said Hel.

“Fine!” I yelled, to annoyed to think strait. A moment later my horn is consumed in green flame and vanishes, the itchy ring falling to the ground. “Hmph!” I then turn my back to Star and begin to sulk as I flop onto my belly inside my tiny personal cage.

Starranger face hoofed. “If you could do that from the start why-you know what I don’t care. Hel help me with the tools and pick this lock.” Starranger said as she walked to the other side of the cage.

After half the day and a servant with some guards walks over and opens the door to there cell. “Keep Lord Bain wishes to see the young one.” asked the earth pony with a collar round his neck. The two guards made it a point that they were not asking.

I suspected they were talking about me but I had no intention of listening as I continued to sulk, rolling around the magic ring that had been on my currently non existent horn earlier with a small fuzzy hoof.

“Wait didn’t this thing have a horn?” Asked one of the guards. As they both walked in.

“Who cares, would you like to be Bain’s plaything tonight in her place?” Asked the other guard as they walked up to me. Starranger quickly ran over to get in there way, but one pinned her to the bars with his spear as the other one went up to me.

I continued to ignore them as the ring rolled out of my small personal cage… I would tell them off for hurting star… ‘but she hasn't apologized for telling me to go kill myself yet.’ I thought with a sniffle. That's when I felt pain as i was grabbed by my mane as the guard dragged me out, Hel tried to stop him but he just pushed her out of the way.

“Come on the sooner this is done the sooner I can go home.” Complained the guard dragging me, as the other one left the cage and locked the door. I don’t know how long I was dragged around or how long I was yelling them to let me go, or at least not hold me by my mane… when I was then thrown into a room and heard the doors lock.

I rubbed my head before getting back up on my hooves, before noticing the almost pitch black room from the lack of light. There was also this strong smell of copper in the air. As I started to walk around to try and find away out I stepped in something wet. “Eww…” I looked down and saw something… Red?

I looked at the floor and followed the trail of red, it wasn’t blood. It can’t be blood right? I thought as I followed it to a mare setting in a chair. I looked on in horror as I saw the mare had her eyes missing with nothing but red eye sockets. Blood ran down were her eyes used to be, as I soon noticed she also had her hooves removed leaving bloody stumps behind. Also there were odd jagged marks in the body.

“Welcome to my play room.” I heard Bain say from out of nowhere. I jumped as I looked around only to see no one. As I looked around some more I saw more dead ponies all around the room. At one point I then heard the rattle from a rattlesnake, but it sounded louder… too loud...

“I’m so, Ssssssorry about before. But one must keep up appearances.” He hissed as I heard something skittle along the floor, his voice slowly changing as he spoke. “And I’ve had a long time to… Practisesssss. I've almost forgotten what I used to look like.”

“Tell me, where did you come from?” The voice asked as a rat body fell from the ceiling. I looked up and saw, something. It body was twisted, it had a long scorpion like tail and it eyes were red and green, as well as it hand multi jointed legs... and looked... wrong. “Sorry about that… I tend to, break my toysssssss.” He gave off a mad grin before tilting his head to one side, and kept going until he’s neck gave off an unsettling crack as he looked down at me with his red and green eyes.

I blanched as I looked at his display, couldn't he have at least made less of a mess while doing whatever it was he was doing? “What do you want?” I demanded once I got my pseudo stomach calmed down enough not to puke slime in disgust.

“Oh… just a little thing. I want a hive…” He replied as he dropped to the floor like a rag doll. Before his body gave off more unsettling cracks as he stands back up, before his head twisted right side up. “And seeing you here, meansssssss there must be a Queen.”

“I don't know what your talking about…” I said, tilting my head to the side… though I felt a definite chill go down my spine as I tried to figure out what those strangely familiar sounding words meant.

“You must know, I haven’t seen another changeling in yearsssssssssss.” He hissed as his damaged looking wings buzzed. Then his tail gave off that rattle I head before.

“I-I don't know what your talking about…” I stuttered, sweat now dripping down my coat as I slowly tried backing away, the words he said earlier now making sense as pieces of memories that weren't mine flashed through my mind… Causing me to know EXACTLY what he was after.

“You could not have come here alone, another changeling or a Queen must of brought you here… But where is your hive?” He asked, as his voice got lower and his tail snapped in place as if ready to strike.

“Mommy!” I screamed as I bolted for the door, slamming my furry hooves against it as soon as I reached it to try and escape.

“Oh look at you, you're doing really will acting the part.” He hissed as he slowly walked over to me, dragging his hooves along the floor. “They all scream for their mommy, there daddy. There loved ones and it make me laugh!” He laughed as his tail impaled the dead rat from before.

I ignored him as i continued screaming for help, not wanting this ugly… THING to lay his hands on me. “Star, Tallion, ANYBODY! I'm sorry please just save Meeeeee!” Just then there was a knock at the door.

The crazy changeling looked confused, he then pulled his tail free of the dead body before turning into Bain Bloodworm, straightening his robes before walking up to the door and pushing me out of the way. “Yes?” He answered.

“Keep Lord, there's a matter one of the nobles wishes to speak to you about.” Said the guard, as he looked down at me as I backed away in fear.

“Just as I was in the middle of something.” Bain growled, before opening the door. “Fine, put this back with the others.” Without a word he picked me up and shoved me into the guard's arms before walking off. I didn’t move as the guard carried me back to Star and Hel. Once i was back in the cage with them Star hugged me.

“I’m so sorry, are you alright what did Bain do to you?” She asked in a panic.

“Are you hurt?” Asked Hel as she looked me over. It was just then that I knew what those odd marks in the dead bodies were. They were from his tail.

“I need an adult…” I whimpered after curling into a ball, trying to forget what fate awaited me if Talion didn't manage to save us soon...

***Talion pov. ***

It been six days, two of them was spent healing. Once they were sure I was in good health they sent me to train for two days before getting me ready for my fights. The first day was there way to break up the weaker fighters from the stronger ones.

The fact I kept surprising the masses, and at one point I thought I saw Buggey in the crowd. I did manage to get my gauntlets back. Lucky for me no one knew about the hidden blades inside of them.

Now here come the big game. “Welcome everyone!” I heard the keep lord yell as I was getting ready. “Today will be special, for today we have a Nightwalker in the arena!” I could hear the boo’s and other shouting. Sounded like some of them wanted me dead right now.

“However sadly it wouldn’t be far for him to fight alone?” I looked back at the guards as they glared at me, before leading me to the arena. “So he will be fighting with the scum of our city! And let justice be done!” Once outside it looked packed I kept walking with my swords by my side, I’d feel better if they gave me more weapons. I was lead to my… Team.

A horse not a pony was standing there looking as grim as ever. A Diamond dog with an eye patch, my guess going by his outfit he was a pirate. And lastly was the griffon who now had both his wings missing. There was also a group of rats, who had glowing yellow eyes.

“Nightwalkers?” I asked them as they all glared back at me. Oh yeah you could feel the love in this place… I looked back at the shackle on my ankle, lucky for me I’ve been working on trying to get this thing off. But I’d need the time to do it and in a place no one was looking. Time to sent my plan into the works, in the middle of the Keeplord speech I walked out of the group.

Yeah I know, not that big a deal but it quickly get everyone attached, including the Keep Lord. Once everyone quiets down I waited. “Are you going to beg for your life?” Asked the Keep Lord, I just smiled. Here go nothing.

“I’m sorry your lard ship, I couldn’t hear you over all that hot air you’re blowing!” I shouted back, this got a gaps from the spectators. “I was also board, I was expecting something more. Like let say… That!” I yelled pointing at the tower.

“I mean from what I’ve heard of you, you brought the sky back and stopped the storms right? So… What's stopping you from going in there?” I asked, the crowd didn’t seem to like what I was implying. As expected they yelled. I could hear some swears thrown in there to, but I pay them no mind as I stared at the Keep Lord.

He almost looked ready to pop until he raised his hand. “The tower is used for the most heinous of criminals, but if you want to go to your death so readily… THEN YOU WILL!” He yelled as the crowd cheered.

“I have one request, if I make it back out of the tower. I, Hel, Morgan and Starranger go free along with the rest of my friends.” I watched as he thought this over. I then looked back at the ones who were meant to be on my team look ready to kill me.

“Agreed, although I don’t think your friends will let you live long enough to fulfil our agreement.” Bain replied with a smug smile. That told me a lot, he assumes these guys I was grouped up with today are my 'friends'. That means the others are okay. I turned back and started walking, as i walked through the mixed group they all gave me murderous looks. Well, I’ve really done it now. Good thing I ate and drank a lot before coming out here.

I didn’t have to wait long as the guards came out and started to herd us to the tower, I just walked on ahead without them. The crowd yelled, screamed and shouted but I mostly blocked them out, one or two insults just sounded to silly to me. As I waited for the doors to the tower to open.

I then heard a yell behind me, I acted without thinking as I drawn my sword and pointed it at the Nightwalker that was about to attack me. He looked terrified, my blade was resting on his neck as i stared at him. “Calm down, we’ll be fine.” I said as the Nightwalker back away from me slowly. I let out a sigh as the doors open, I looked back as the Keep Lord raised his hand to say something. however I bet him to it.

“Valhalla!” I screamed at the top of my lungs. As I ran through the doors I swear I saw Mag in the crowd looking on. I then heard the other’s yell Valhalla as well, they may not know what it means but I felt it gave them some courage to enter this place. Let the fun began.

After my show I kept walking through the long hall, I was expecting to walk into a trap room or something. Maybe this place was like that last tower with the endless hallway.

“We’re all going to die!” I deadpanned at this and sighed as I looked back at the group I was with. The large horse in our group looked ready to wet himself, but that scream came from one of the Nightwalkers. I didn’t pay them any mind as I looked for a way forward.

“Why are you so calm?” Asked the Diamond dog. I raised my brow as I looked back at them, I was expecting them to ask this sooner.

“I’ve been in these towers before with my friends.” I replied as I walked on, it took them a moment before they started to follow me.

“And?” Asked the Horse. I rolled my eyes, I doubted they believe me but what the hell.

“We took down two of the towers, this will be number three and then everyone can leave this island.” I answered, I then heard a collision of weapons drop to the floor. I looked back to see they were all staring at me, in shock? “What?”

“You and your friends brought down one of the towers!?” Yelled one of the rats. The guy looked like he belonged at a blacksmith shop or something.

“No way! you’re lying!” Shouted another. It didn’t take them long to start arguing so I just turned around and kept walking. They’ll catch up when they’re ready.

“That impossible, no one could do that.” said one who looked like someone who worked in a library. I then found the end of the hall, big doors… yeah this screams trap, or whatever is inside is the trap.

“I never believed Lord Bain did all those things, but for someone to take down one of the towers that were here long before we were...” Said one as I looked up and down the door. I heard someone pick up their weapon as I put my hands on the doors.

“I say we kill him and take his body back to Bain, maybe he’ll let the rest of us go?” After hearing that I pushed the doors open. To my surprise there was a lot of skeletons.

“Hey guys, you should stop your plan to kill me until you see this.” I call back, I guess they picked up their weapons as they all ran over to see what I had found. It was a big room that hand skeletons in it, not only that it was also full of snakes...

“What do we do now?!” Screamed one of the rats. I sighed and slapped him up side the head to shut him up. “What was that for?”

“For one, yelling in my ear is not going to help. And Two, I think we can eat some of these.” I point out. They all stared at me as I rolled my eyes, my guess these guys lived all of their lives in the city. “Buggey was the one who showed me this whiled I and my friends were in the forest… Jungle… Whatever the hell that place is.”

I took a few steps and looked around, I tried to remember what Buggey told me as I looked at the snakes. So far I didn’t see any poisonous ones but they could be under all these other snakes for all I know. But then again, snakes of different kinds usually don’t get along.

“You’re not going to go in there are you?” Asked the diamond dog. I looked back at the others and smiled at them.

“Can’t go back now.” I said as I carefully stepped into the mass of moving snakes. Careful not to step on one. “This feels so weird…” I say out loud as I kept walking, you have no idea what it feel like to have snakes moving all over your lower half as you try and walk through them.

“Come on in the water fine!” I call back to them, they all didn’t look happy about this as one by one they followed. I guess this room was more about facing your fears then being deadly, I thought as I saw a small tide of snakes move. I stopped and stared at that area for a moment before I counted to walk.

“Something wrong?” Asked the horse as he had trouble walking through this place. It was hard enough with just two legs let long four.

“Nothing just… Keep moving.” I replied trying not to panic myself, as I think what else could make a large number of snakes move like that. The only thing I could think of was an even bigger snake. Until I know more there was no need to panic the others. I then saw a staircase going up, yes our way out!

“I can’t take it!” I heard as I looked back. One of the nightwalkers was climbing a pillar. That idiot, the most likely place a poisonous snake would be some where out of place. Where it could be alone. “I’m staying right here!”

“Get down from there! The way out is right here but we need to go now!” I yelled, as I felt another shift of snakes. There was something else in here with us!

“No way! I’m sick of this, I’m staying here until-!” That was the last thing he said before a snake strikes out of one of the holes in the pillar and bit him in the face. He screamed as he fell, not before a large snake head came out of the sea of snakes and swallowed him whole.

“Oh god…” I said as I stared at the huge snake I was seeing. It just sat there for a moment as if savoring the rat’s taste before slowly lowering it head back under the mass of snakes. I was too scared to move at this point, but I slowly looked back at the others who looked to be in varying stages of shock.

“Okay… Let's all slowly, and carefully, one by one go up these stairs.” I say as I slowly move back to the stairs. I made it to them before looking back, the others seemed to get the idea as they followed. But the damned horse was trying to climb up on a statue!

“Get down from there! You remember what happened to the other guy!?” I yelled as I hurried to get up the stripes and out of the snakes. I looked back and drawed my swords as I looked for the huge Boa.

I then saw a shift in the mass of snakes again. “Dog stop! Don’t move!” I shout as he stopped where he is. The diamond dog looked back as it looked like he knew what was coming. I held my breath as everyone else stopped to look back. I saw the mass of snakes slowly bulge near the diamond dog, but the bulge moved past him. I then saw the horse was climbing higher, wait don’t tell me.

“Get down from there, it can’t see you in all the other snakes!” I shouted, but the stupid horse wouldn’t listen. I then saw the Boa head poke out of the mass of snakes looking up. That when another snake attacked from it spot on top of the statue. I looked away as I heard a yell of pain, then a chomp. I looked back to see half the horse was in the Boa mouth. It slowly started to chew him into it mouth. ‘Is that even the right term?’ I asked myself as I waved for the others to hurry.

It didn’t take them long to hurry, and run up the stairs. I look back just in time as the Boa looked at me… Oh, I was the last one up. Okay, I slowly one step at a time walk up it, keeping my eyes on the huge Boa as it stared at me. It almost looked like it was questioning if it should attack me. I then stopped for a moment… The poisons snakes have been hiding in high places so far, that means… I gulped as I looked down at my feet. My foot was close to a hole, a hole big enough for a snake to hide in.

I heard a hiss by my foot as a brightly colored snaked slivered out. Grate, I was going to die again. I looked back to find the Boa was gone. Where did it go?! I looked around slowly and then back down at my new and deadly friend. The deadly snake looked as if it was trying to decide if it should leave it hole or not, or to bite me.

“What are you doing, hurry up and let go!” Said one of the rats. Yeah sure, I’ll hurry as soon as this thing leaves me alone. I looked back at the snake as it go over my foot! I then looked off to my right and saw a bulge of snakes slowly moving towards me.

“Not good, not good, not good!” I quietly curse to myself. I looked back down at the snake by my foot as it flitted it tongue out and looked around. For the love of god hurry up and get off my foot! I looked back to see the Boa slowly coming out.

I was screwed, I was so screwed! This is not far only to be eaten by a huge snake!? I know the irony is there but this isn’t funny! The Boa slowly lifts it head out as I looked back down at the other snake as it moved over my foot. Good news was it was leaving me alone, bad news was it was taking it sweet TIME!

I looked back up and came face to face with the huge Boa, I gulped as it flitted it tongue out at me. I am so dead… This is it I’m going to die. I just closed my eyes as I get ready for the end. Only for nothing to happen, I slowly open my eyes and saw it had left me alone? I looked down to see the other snake was gone now… I slowly turned around and ran up the stairs like my tail was on fire!

I gasped for breath as I met up with the others. They looked just as surprised to see I was alive. I guess I should have expected them to leave me for dead. I put the swords away and lean on the wall. “Please let there be no more snakes in the next room.” I asked, as they were all staring at me.

“How are you not dead?” Asked the griffon. I blinked at this as I looked at him, giving him the biggest of no fucks I could give. I sat down and pulled a small bit of metal out of my gentles as I worked on getting this shackle off my leg.

A small translucent feather floated down in front of my face as it dispersed into particles of light. I blinked confused before turning to the others. “Did you just see that?” I asked, as some gave me confused looks.

“See… What?” Panted one of the Nightwalkers. The guy looked as if he never ran in his life. I shook it off as I went back to work.

“So where do we go now?” Asked someone else. I then saw the way the griffon was looking up? What could he be looking at? I thought as I finally got the shackle off.

“Maybe we go up?” Said the griffon. Getting a laugh from the others, I would have joined them if i didn’t look up myself. Holy hell… That a long way up.

“His right…” I said and everyone followed our gaze up before gaping. “How in the hell do we get up there?” I asked myself as I sat there. I then felt something moving around under my shirt, I reached up under it and pulled out a fat green snake. I looked at it, then smiled at the others, as I saw two other rats pull a snake out as well.

“Anyone hungry?” I asked, after saying that everyone started laughing. With what we could find we made a small fire and killed the snakes. There wasn’t much to go around, but we all had something to eat. One of the more desperate ones even cooked and ate the skins. As this was going on, I just kept looking up and trying to see away up there.

“So… Any idea how we can get up there?” Asked the diamond dog. He looked a little worried as I stared up. “I mean you’ve done this before right?”

“This tower is different from the others. In fact each one was different, I just had a thought.” I replied as the Dog looked eager to find out. “What if we’re meant to climb up?”

“Huh?” Asked the dog as I looked at him.

“Think about no doors and only one way to go, they ever want us to go up. Or there a secret door somewhere.” I explained as I chewed a bit of cooked fat from my piece of snake. Whoever made these things didn’t want it to be easy to get to. After swallowing the fat, as grows as that was. I started looking around.

So yeah we started climbing, it took us two hours to reach the top. And once up there no one was happy. The room we was in looked completely sealed off. “Well that was pointless…” Said one of the rats as he looked back down the way we came in. I was about to say something until he jumped down it…

“Did he just… Kill himself?” I asked a little shocked at this. My god we put all that work into getting up here and he just gives up like that? That when I heard the splat… Well not splat, but for now it was the only word I could think of after I heard the sound of the rat impact with the staircase.

“Yes he did…” Said the griffon who was already looking around. Well I didn’t want to go out like that so I get up and start looking to. So far we found nothing until I looked at the floor, it looked like someone had drawn a line in the stone. So I started to follow it around the large room.

“This is hopeless.” Complained one of the rats, as I kept following this line. Now where was it leading me I wonder?

“Shut up and keep looking.” Snapped another as I was now looking at a stone breck with a drawing on it. I sat down and stared at it, trying to work out if this was a trap or not. The drawing was of a snake.

“Hmmm, hey guys you seen this stuff on the floor?” I asked. They all stop what they’re doing and look at the floor. Once we cleared all the dust away, we all started looking at the drawings on the floor. “Any ideas what it means?”

“Aren’t you like a expert or something?” Asked the Griffon, but I rolled my eyes at him. Yeah sure, I’m an expert like discord the tooth fairy.

“So we have a drawing of a snake, some kind of bird and what looks like a fish… Why do I feel like I’ve seen these before?” I asked myself rubbing my head. After cleaning up the floor we also cleaned off the walls, well wall. Seeing as it all one thing in this big dome like room. Weird, were there holes up there before?

“Who cares let's just push one and see what happens.” Said the diamond dog. By the time I yell at him to stop he had already pushed it. Then the sealing slowly started coming down on us, I glared at the diamond dog as he looked sheepish.

“You fool it this one!” Yelled one of the rats, then after he pushed one of the other drawings spikes came out of the sealing. I just stared at them in disbelief, as I looked to the last drawing.

“Don’t even think about-” Too late, the last one was pushed and the only way out was now closed off. “-it… Well I hope you’re all happy. We’re going to die.” I told them as I just sat there and think about the morons I was stuck with as they run around like headless chickens.

I then looked at my hand as I thought about my magic. Lot of power and no control… Yeah that's not going to go over well. I’d most likely end up getting myself killed. Why have the last tower be a death trap with no way out? I tap my knee as I sat crossed legged as my tail moved with my tapping finger.

“Why are you just setting there?! Help us find away out of this!” Yelled the griffon as he and some of the others were trying to hold the sealing up to stop it from slowly killing us. I know what you’re thinking, and yes what I’m doing is kind of crazy. I look up as the spikes slowly coming down from overhead… Fuck it.

I throw my hands up and yelled. “Fulgur!” A lot of pain and a flash of light later, I grit my teeth in pain as I tried to see again. Well good news was the sealing was gone, also there was a staircase going up. I then saw the others slowly dug themselves free from the rouble.

“What was that!?” Yelled the dog as he looked a little wobbly. I didn’t reply as I was catching my breath. “Look away out!” I heard him yell and started heading for the stairs. Once I was rested I followed them up, still felt kinda bad for that Nightwalker who killed himself.

Once I reach the top I saw everyone staring at the, as I like to call it, the master control room. Same magic crystal in the middle of the room. Same clockwork parts moving around, same arcing magic of lightning around the crystal. Yeap, this was the place.

“Hey what's this?” Asked the Griffon. I went over to him to see what he was talking about. It looked like writing on the wall, I could not make out any of it, but some of it looked like it used english words… Well the letters anyway. I did catch two words I could read, the rest were to badly eroded.

Tempestas and Torque? I had no idea what those words mean. however I did have another question as I head the others talk. Where did that feather come from? “So what do we do?” Asked one of the rat’s.

“Well we take the crystal and leave…” I answered, I left out the last part about the whole place will start falling on us once we do that. Now how to get it… Before I can finish my thoughts the diamond dog went up to take the crystal. I could not even say one word to warn him, before his electrocuted by the crystals magic. Going by the smell, his dead.

“Why didn’t you tell us it was trapped!?” Yelled one of the Night walkers. I just shoot them dirty look, which seemed to make them back off. I then looked to the one who had a spear… Then I had an idea.

“Gimme me your spear.” I demanded as the rat blinked at me. He slowly handed it over as I get a good grip on it. “Get ready to catch this.” I said as I get ready to swing this spear.

“Is this safe?” Asked one of the others, most likely not but I don’t care. I needed that crystal for my plan to work. And as a bargaining chip to free my friends. I took one swing at the crystal, yeah not a good idea...

Hitting a highly magical crystal not the best of plans. It sent me flying into a wall, good news is the crystal out of that thing. Bad news was I know what was coming next. I quickly get up and go to grab the crystal. “Everyone get ready this place is coming down!” I yelled picking up the crystal. I could feel the stone under my feet start to rumble, this was not good.

“What did you do!?” Screamed one of the Nightwalkers as he ran up to me. I just grabbed him by the scruff and pulled him along to one of the windows. I then looked outside, I now knew just how large this city was.

“Start climbing!” I yell at them as stone bricks started to fall. I was getting this horrible feeling of deja vu again. I just wish I could put this crystal somewhere, then had a thought. Nightmare Moon was hiding her helmet, I held up the crystal up to my eye and asked. “Think you can hide this for me?”

I saw a dark shadow under my cloak, I then put the crystal inside and it was gone. Good, now I can focus on getting out of here alive. I started to climb out the window seeing the others were ahead of me. This was too much like the first tower, I could hear the crowds in the stadium screaming in fear as parts of this tower was falling. Then it started to lean to one side, oh no.

“Hold on to something!” I yelled as I felt the shift in gravity as the tower fell into the stadium. The sound was deafening I honestly thought I was going to die this time around. I winched in pain, yeah felt like I brushed something. I got back onto my feet and started looking for the other nightwalkers who was came out with me. Found about five of them, they were the lucky ones. The rest died ever by the fall or got crushed under the stone bricks. I looked up with a smile as the masses looked on in shock.

“Well look at that, I did what you could not!” I yelled, I saw the fat rat in his little set. He looked really pissed but I didn’t care. “Not only that, I got this!” I reached into my clock and smiled as I felt my fingers wrap around the crystal. I then pulled it out for all to see, it only now I notice it the evening “Now keep your word and let me, Hel, Morgan, Starranger and my friends go.”

I just stood there grinning like an idiot. Something felt wrong, there was a high chance that the rat would not keep his word. But Bain did something that surprised me, he laughed, he was laughing?

“Bravo, bravo. Well dune too bad we could not see what happened. As for you winning your freedom, I never said you would.” The keep lord said with a twisted smile. “As for the three females they’re dead.”

“What?” I asked, as all life drained from my face. They’re, dead? No that can’t be true, it a lie. It must be a lie!

“I had them killed before the games, I also never said you or your friends would be set free. After all, if you want to go to your death so readily so be it. I will give you the freedom of death!” Bain yelled, I dropped to my knees as I head the gates open. The sky was a mix of bloody red and a shade of orange. I could hear the sounds of armoured boots as a large number of soldiers walked out to meet us.

I could hear the others behind me panic, yelling for mercy. Or that they can’t die here. Me, I was in shock. A whirlwind of emotions swelled inside of me. I grit my teeth as I held the magic filled crystal in my hand. The words I read on the wall kept repeating inside my head. I felt pain that I could not help Starranger, Hel and Morgan. I felt heart break that I could not save them. Then, I felt rage.

I started at it as I could feel the surge of magic with in me. I looked up as clouds started to gather in the sky. “Tour!” I roared into the sky, I had no idea if he could do anything to help me. He may not be able to do anything at all. But I didn’t care, I only knew one thing.

“Let me have the Strength to kill my enemies, and gut that fat pig of a Keep Lord! And I’ll do any task to win this game!” I roared, as I held the crystal into the air. Stop this at once! If you use that crystal to cast what ever spell you have in mind you could die!” I heard Nightmare scream inside my head, however my head was to full of rage to care.

“For Valhalla!” I screamed into the air, as I saw the storm clouds in the sky as they grow larger. “Fulgur Tempestas!” I roared, I heard a thunderclap. As a blinding flash struck, for a moment I felt weightless as the world was spinning. The world was muted around me as I felt strange. I think I was struck by lightning, I then saw the ground slowly or was it moving quickly? Moving to meet me, I hit the ground and then. Everything went black.

Chapter 14: Anarchy. (unedited)

View Online

***Buggey Gubb Paw.***

“Well, there go our plan.” I said out loud. Over the sound of chaos that was happening around us. The plan was to wait until night fall and get the others out with the cover of night. But going by the explosion and the storm overhead, that plan out the window.

“We must save Lady Hel, we can not waist anymore time!” Demanded the Mus. I rolled my eyes at this as I loaded my pistols. Lily wanted to walk in and storm the place, but right now we needed to stay in cover for now.

“Say any idea why our eyes are yellow now and all glowy?” I asked the old magic user. For the most part, it looked like everyone the city was ever turned into a Nightwalker. Meaning they all had glowing yellow eyes. Let just say, this panicked more than just the guards and those who lived in the city.

“I think it has something to do with the crystals, Talion may have entered the last tower and taken the crystal.” Maggabl explained as he looked at his reflection in a window. “Talion must have overloaded the crystal with magic. My guess he used all that magic to cast that storm up there?”

A lightning bolt struck the ground and hit a building. Seeing as one was going off every few minutes, didn’t help matters. “We still need to find the others, we’ll go to the arena and then we’ll try the Keep Lord home.” Said Eron hefting his axe and hammer, before walking out. I watched as Lily followed.

“Are we really following them?” I asked as Bruiser walked off following after them. I turned to Maggabl as he smiled and went after them. “I expect to be paid double!” I yelled as I ran after them, this is not worth fifteen gold a mouth!

***Talion Ragnarok.***

At first I didn’t feel anything, my ears were ringing. I knew this feeling before, it was just like the first time I used magic. Only this was much stronger, far more than anything I could do on my own. I had no idea how long I saw staring up at the sky, or how long I laid there. I kept seeing shadows run past and blurs run into each other.

Sound slowly filled my ears, the sound of steel on steel. Shouts and screams of both fear and rage. I then realized I was being dragged away. I looked up and saw one of the Nightwalkers I was working with who was sent into the tower with me and the others. We reached the gate and I was pulled inside, I heard the creak of the large doors as they were slowly being closed.

“Alright help me bandage his hand!” I heard someone shout as I laid there on the floor. I didn’t know who it was, but they sounded close. Maybe they was the one who pulled me in here?

“Leave him, let just get out of here!” said another voice I did not recognize. Why did my head feel so foggy? I guess all that magic going off at once wasn’t good for me.

“He helped us, I don’t know how he turned every one in the stadium into Nightwalkers. But that chaos helped us get away.” Said the one who was helping me. I felt pain shoot into my left hand as it was held up and was being bandaged. “This will do for now, come on. Help me carry him.”

I felt sore as I was being carried to my feet. I was slowly getting feeling back into my body as I tried to walk under my own power. “What… Happened?” I managed to ask, after my head stopped ringing. The one to my left looked at me like I was the plage, where as the one on the right looked relieved I was in one piece.

“We were hoping you could tell us? After that crystal exploded, half the guards helmets fell off. Turns out they were nightwalkers. But then one pulled another one's helmet off and it showed he was a Nightwalker to so… They're all trying to kill each other, as they all claim they’re not nightwalkers.” The one to my right explained. That made little to no sense at all, how the hell do they all turn into nightwalkers?

“Wait, we have to free the slaves.” I said as I tried to walk on my own, I was a little wobbly but I could at least stand with out the room spinning.

“Are you crazy? We need to escape while we still can.” Said the unhappy one. He didn’t wait for my reply before running off on his own. Grate… I looked to the one who was helping me.

“Not going to run away to?” I asked. He shook his head before helping me to walk again. “Got a name?” He laughed at that.

“Just call me Rufus seeing as we probably won’t live past night. Might as well do some good huh?” He said smiling at me. I grinned back as we made our way to the cells.

“If we’re going to get anywhere. I’m going to need my gear.” I said as we made our way deeper inside. It looks like all the guards have scattered. Oh well, just makes our job much easier. I picked the keys up off a table and smiled as I held them up. “Let make a little chaos.”

***Morgan.***

“What in tartarus is happening?” Asked Starranger as she looked down a hall. As I was held in Hel arms, once we got out of our cage and set the others free. Things didn’t seem right. “What happened to all the guards? They seem to be in a panic and don’t know what to do.”

“I don't know, but it must have something to do with the surge in magic that everyone on the island is experiencing…” I said, not having a clue as to what was going on.

“What do you mean, yeah it was powerful and all. But to say the whole island was effected is a little bit of a stretch.” Replied Starranger as she lead them down the hall. “I’m more worried about what happening in the city right now, sounds like a riot or an invasion.”

“I hope Talion, Lily and the others are alright.” Asked Hel as she held me closer. Hel was scared and worried, couldn’t really blame her seeing just a week ago we was all kidnapped.

“Well I don't know how I know, but I'm certain it affected the entire island… I can feel it…” I told Starranger before looking up at Hel. “And don't worry, Mr Punching bag and the others are still alive.”

“I hope you’re right.” Said Starranger before stopping and waved for them to hide. We hide when we head guards marching with them was Bain and his son. “This way.” Starranger lead us into a room before carefully closing the door. Once inside we found out we were not alone, the servants were hiding in here to and they looked terrified.

“Calm yourselves, we mean you no harm.” Said Hel softly. It seemed to help the scared ponies, diamond dogs, griffons and rats who were working here. The rats eyes were glowing yellow to, just like Talions.

“I told you the magic surge affected everyone.” I said to Starranger with a smug grin on my tiny muzzle.

“Okay I believe you now, but that doesn't help us get out of here any faster.” Starranger added before putting her ear to the door.

“True… and it especially doesn't help that we're now cornered…” I sighed while giving up, after all Bain’s footsteps just stopped right on the other side of the door.

“Farther we need to calm the city, it pandamonium out there. You need to say something?” Asked Vill. There was a slam on the door, as if someone hit it.

“Shut up Vill! I want every last Nightwalker in the city dead, I don’t care who they are! The guard, the scum and slaves that work to keep my city running. I want every last one of those, Things dead!” Bain yelled before they started walking again, the sounds of their voices getting softer and softer.

“He's gone, that still leaves us with a lot of guards and the way out.” Starranger commented. Before she looked at the servants. “If I were all of you, I’d get out of here as fast as you can.”

“And get off the island if you can.” I added in. “This place is going to fall into chaos soon and it's going to be a long time before it ever becomes safe, not like it ever was in the first place though.”

“But Morgan, there are no ships. Only small fishing ships that don’t leave the island or at least that what I read.” Said Hel. As Starranger opened the door and waved for everyone to leave.

“Even a raft can cross an ocean if the crew is desperate enough, never doubt the ingenuity and desire to live of sentient beings.” I told Hel with a awkward smile. As soon as we walked outside a guard had spotted us.

“Hey you! Hold it right there!” He yelled, luckily he was alone. “Everyone the escapees are this way!” Damnit...

“Run!” I shout, wriggling out of Hel’s arms and sprinting in the direction leading away from where I sensed the guards were coming from.

***Buggey Gubb Paw.***

“I told you this was the wrong way!” I yelled before firing my pistols at a guard. There armour was cheap crap anyway, the armour may look nice and all. But that all it did, it wasn’t like the Baneknight’s and there Keeplord. Eron was enough to keep the main bulk off our tails. “Is that door open yet?!”

“Shut up and let me work!” Screamed the mouse as she worked on the lock. On the up side, Maggabl was holding them off with his spells and Bruiser… Well, he was Bruiser. “It open!” Lily yelled as she pulled the door open.

“Time to go lads!” I shout before pulling out another pistol, this one had a larger barrel and one hell of a buckshot in it. “Fire in the hole!” I yelled before pulling the trigger, as the shot cut down a large number of them. Before running for the door.

The old rat and the dog ran in after me, but Eron was still outside. “What are you waiting for? Get your big hide in here!” I shouted, but it looked like the big minotaur had other ideas.

“Go, find Dust and the others! The door to small for me anyway!” Eron roared before swinging his axe into one of the support beams. The hall on the other side of the door came down, before I was pulled back away from the door by Bruiser.

“No good, we go now.” Said Bruiser. I blinked in surprise at this, I guess they were good friends? Or not, well who cares as long as I get paid. I start reloading my weapons as we walked. I’m starting to question working with these guys.

“So… How do we find Talion and the others?” I asked, as we entered deeper into this place. After opening another door I find out we were in a palace. “Wow, fancey.”

“We need to find Lady Hel, this way.” Said Lily as the little mouse ran off. I looked to the others as they followed after her.

“Do you even know where they are?” I asked running after them. I heard shouting and what sounds like fighting, oh that never good. We don’t even have a plan for this, as we ran I started to notice out the windows there were fires in the city. “This is a really bad night.”

***Talion Ragnarok.***

I slit the throat of another guard as I looked out the door of the, what I guess was the dungeon. It helped we hit the armory first and got my gear, turns out this Bain put a lot of his enemies in this place to ether be slaves or fight to the death. Now we were all working together to do one thing, kill this murdering sack of shit!

“Anyone know the way to the throne room?” I asked looking back at the now armed nightwalkers, ponies, diamond dogs and griffons. The monitors had other plans for getting back at the guards. I didn’t mind, I also ask them to let loose those huge rat men. They were called Vastens, no idea why really. Turns out they were smarter then they looked, once they knew we was setting them free they bolted out of there faster then a rabbit on speed.

“I used to work as one of the cleaners here. The throne room is four levels above us.” Said a scrawny looking nightwalker. I would have said von but they all had glowing yellow eyes now just like me. So I guess they’re nightwalkers now.

“Good, let’s move quick and quiet. The less attention we get the better.” I told them as we moved again. To be honest we were only I think about fifty strong, there was hundreds down there. I didn’t blame them if they wanted to get out of here, but there was those left that felt as I did. This keeplord needed to die.

“Do you hear that? Sounds like a war going on outside.” Asked a pegasus who like the others had his wings clipped. I nodded at this, I get that crystal did more then just make a large storm other our heads. I stopped when I noticed a transparent father land at the end of a hall. I blinked at it confused as it faded away. Before guards came around the corner, there wasn’t many of them. Only five of them, I drawed my swords as I walked down the hall towards them quickly. The others followed after me before giving out their own battle cries, the guards looked fearful and shaking.

“What are you waiting for? Come on if you think you're hard enough!” I roared as I and the fighters go into a full sprint after the guards, who dropped their weapons and ran. They didn’t get far before we cut them down, we then moved on and found more guards. But these guys had some back bone to them.

“Give them nothing! But take from them, everything!” I yelled as I got a roar of approval at this, so our long slog to get to the throne room had begun.

***Morgan.***

“I think it this way?” Said Starranger as we ran. It didn’t help I was smaller and was being dragged along by her magic.

“No! Wait!” I tried to shout out in warning when I noticed something off, but I was too late… We had ran through two large doors and ended up in a large room. Dust, Starranger looked shocked at the room we ran into.

“This was the wrong way…” She said in fear, before we heard the sounds of boots. Hel picked me up as Starranger used her magic to close the doors and barred them with whatever she could find. Banners, statues and even a large sofar. “We need to find another way out… There has to be another way out!?”

“Its a dead end, that's what I was trying to warn you about…” I said, shivering a bit as I heard the pounding on the door get louder and louder. “What do we do? I don’t want to become his plaything…” I then began to cry, knowing that there was no escape this time for me...

“I won’t let him.” Says Starranger, as she walked over and gave me a hug. “We will get out of this, I did it before. I can get us out of this.”

“This is a throne room.” Said Hel, as she started walking around. “These paintings, is that… You?” She asked. I looked up and saw what looked like three rats. One was of a younger Bain and less fat, the one sitting next to him was I guess his wife. Standing next to her was her son. To the far right was a filly unicorn with a collar around her neck and the lead in Bain’s hand.

“Yes… That’s me.” She said not looking up. There was another painting next to that one of just Bain and Vill they looked a little older. After that one was a fat Bain looking sad with Vil hand on his shoulder. In the last one was Bain smiling, with what looked like a dead changeling under one foot. It was him… The changeling I saw who was Bain!

“So that's what happened…” I muttered as I looked at the painting while walking up to it. “That's how he took over the place without anyone becoming suspicious…” I then added in as I began to laugh as if I had gone mad, but then again who wouldn't in my position?

“What are you talking about?” Asked Starranger as she walked up to me. Then looked up at the painting. “What do you mean took over?” She asked looking down at me confused. As Hel looked at it as well.

“Hehehe, don't you see?” I said, turning to face them while waving a hoof at the painting. “That's when the original Bain was killed and replaced! It explains everything, from how a Changeling King could have a son of a different species to why he wants to capture me to build a hive! After all, were the last two changelings on the entire island!” At this point I was laughing like someone who was doomed to a fate worse than death as tears streamed down my muzzle and I dropped my disguise, revealing my silver chitin, my short slightly crooked horn and my fluffy wings made of feathers formed from pure magic.

“Wait, if he replaced the original Bain. Does Vill or the others even know?” Asked Starranger. As she wraps me in a hug. “And if they don’t, why take Bain place? That doesn't matter, come on we need to hide you.” She said before picking me up in her magic.

“They obviously don't… And why hide me? There's nowhere for us to go, we should just give up and hope he doesn't kill us.” I said hanging limply in her magic, though I too am curious as to why he took the place of the rat king I don't really care right now.

“There was this one place I could always hide, Bain could never find me there. But Vill always did.” Starranger said, as she moved a tarp that was over a small Cupboard. “Hide in here and don’t make a sound, no matter what you hear. Don’t come out, understand?”

I give her a confused and somewhat panicked look. “Why, what are you going to do!?” I demanded, hoping that Starranger wasn't going to do anything stupid.

“Don’t worry, I’ll keep you safe. But you need to do this for me okay?” Starranger asked. Smiling down at me as she stroked my mane.

“There getting through the doors!” Yelled Hel in fear. Starranger quickly closed the doors and I was alone. I heard her trot away as the sound of the doors starting to break filled my ears.

“No, she wouldn't… would she? I-I can’t hide like this… Mommy! Come back! Don’t go!” I said as panic began to consume me and I banged my tiny hooves against the doors of the cupboard trying to get out. I heard Starranger roar as the fighting started.

***Talion Ragnarok.***

I was heaving after I had just lost whatever food was left in my gut, I looked back at the dead guards thinking to myself. How many did I just kill? It didn’t matter, I wiped my mouth and walked on. “Are we there yet?” I asked. I felt sick to my stomach but I didn’t care.

“Almost we just have to go up these stairs.” Said the Nightwalker showing us the way. I then heard a gunshot. A familiar gunshot! “They have pistols now?”

“No… That Buggeys!” I said with a smile. If he was here that meant the others were here to. “Keep going!” I yelled running past the others. Once I reached the top I saw Mag, Buggey, Bruiser and Hel bodyguard Lily fighting off a group of guards. I let out a hiss as I charged into the melee. It was kind of intimidating the sound that was coming out of my mouth. I ended up driving both my swords into two guards, before letting go of them to pull out two daggers. I weaved in between the guards as I slashed my daggers, across necks, into gaps in their armour, it was all happening so fast I was filling a bit dizzy and lightheaded.

I gasped for air as I jumped into a roll, to get away from a guard's sword swing. I looked up in time to see the guard skull exploded from one of Buggys bullets. I panted as I got back on my feet, but my left hand was in pain. Most likely from where the crystal exploded in my hand.

“Keep going!” I heard someone shout, as the ones I lead join in on helping Mag and the others. “The throne rooms to the right, you can’t miss it!” I nodded my head and picked up the dead guard sword, he wouldn’t miss it and the others were to busy with everyone else.

I moved quickly as I could, I felt tired but I had to keep moving. I didn’t come all this way to give up now, I had to do this. I had to kill that rat, I reached the hall where the doors should be and saw two guards waiting for me. The way to the throne room was open and then, I saw something that made my heart skip a beat. It was Hel, and she was alive!

“Hold!” Yelled one of the guards, I grit my teeth and ran forward. Thinking Hel and the others were dead was one thing, seeing Hel alive meant there was hope for the others. The two guards looked ready to try and take me on, But I didn’t have time to deal with them. So I took my throwing knives and thrown them, three hit the guard on the left but only one of the blades found their mark. In the guard eye, he screamed in pain before dropping to his knees.

The other guard looked to his college in surprise, before my second thrown hit him to. One knife found it way into his arm, another dug into his leg, but the last one found a place in the guard neck. By the time the guard with the neck wound, tried to stop the bleeding by holding his neck. I had reached the one with the new missing eye and stabbed him in the back, before planting my foot on his neck.

I pulled my sword free and was gasping for air, my world was spinning. Was I just that tired, or was I suffering from blood loss? I shock my head before looking in side. There was five of them, one was a guard holding Hel back, another two guards were holding Starranger down.

There was a nightwalker who looked young and was standing next to Hel. But he looked more afraid than anything else. I looked back to the unicorn and smiled when I saw HIM. “There you are you fat sack of shit.” He turned around and looked both shocked and enraged, but something felt off. Why wasn’t his eyes glowing yellow?

“You? How did you get past the guards!?” Bain screamed, before dragging Starranger up and held her in front of him like a shield. The other two guards quickly drawn their swords. I felt a some hope to see that Hel and Star were okay, well all things considering. But I growled when I couldn’t find Morgan.

“You know, I want to say something poetic… But I can’t think of anything. It was bad enough you locked me up. But when you hurt my friends, that crossing the line… Do you know what I do to those who cross that line?” I asked, I felt ragged, I felt like my body was going to give out at any moment but I didn’t care.

“Kill him!” Yelled Bain. I saw the two guards rush me. I backed away as they swing their swords. One was swinging wildly, the other knew what he was doing. So I pulled out one of Lily flash bombs that was on my belt and throw it into the air over our heads. I covered my eyes after I saw everyone else look up at it. I heard the deafening sound and pulled my cloak away.

I saw everyone was covering there eyes, I stabbed one guard in the neck before pulling it out and using the momentum to cut the other guards head off. I covered my mouth, as I felt that feeling of being sick again. I guess it only now all that death has hit me.

As I catch my breath, I looked back and saw them. Starranger was smirking, as if proud of what I have done. But Hel, I wasn’t sure but I thought I got a glimpse of her eyes from under her hood and they were filled with fear.

“Useless garbe the lot of you!” Bain screamed. He pulled out a dagger and dropped Star to the floor. I was half expecting him to kill her, but then he stabs Vill in the back.

“My Lord! What the meaning of thi-” The guard head snapped as it was held in a magic glow. Before his body dropped limp on the floor. My jaw dropped at this, I saw Hel quickly move around to see to Star.

“It feel ssso good to drop out of character.” Bain said with a smile, before turning his gaze to me. I didn’t know what but something about this guy screamed danger.

“F-farther… w-why?” Asked Vill as he looked up at Bain. The fat rat laughed before his voice started changing.

“Oh come now, did you really believe I wassss you poor farther? Ssssssadly he's been dead for the past seven yearsssss. But I must say, they got my good side don’t you agree?” He asked pointing at something on the wall. I followed it and saw a painting of Bain with his foot on a changeling. No why. A thousand thoughts ran through my head all at once. “Once you’re all dead, I can make a new hive. And my queen will barth me an army, but before I can do that. I need this pony to tell me where she isssss.”

The why he was smiling was the look a cat would look at a mouse, or a child that enjoyed pulling the legs off of bugs. This guy was all kinds of crazy. “Hey ugly, back off from my friends.” I said pointing my sword at him, he frowned at this. Before dropping his decise and showed his true form, holy crap he was a king changeling. I only heard about these guys in fan fictions, oh right… They had a scorpion tail, not good. “Okay I take it back, you were less ugly before.”

The changeling fired a arcane bolt of magic at me, luckily I dodged out of the way. I needed to get this guy away from hel and Star. “That it? Star hit harder than you!” I baited, he let out a hiss and fired again, as I backed out of the room. I quickly pulled my throwing knives and picked up the dead guards swords. As the changeling king looked as if he was slowly following me.

“I must admit, You’re an interesting rat. You risk your life for them and for what?” He asked as I back away into the hall. Good he was following me out. “I mean, you’re going to die. There no way around that, the only difference isssssss how slowly or quickly I kill you.”

“Your full of shit you know that?” I commented, that got him angry and I ran. It looked liked he forgoed taking his time to killing me quickly. I had no idea he could fire those bolts of magic so quickly and so many!

“I never understand why you all fight so earnestly, why work so hard on this death trap of an island!? You should all be happy with a quick death!” The changeling king roared. Dude I’m new to all this, I’ve only been on this island for nine mounes! I know full well about all the crazy crap that tries to kill me, wait. We can leave now. I ducked around a corner as he blasted a part of the wall away.

“We don’t have to live here any more, we can leave the island! We’re all free now!” I called out, before another blast of magic almost hit me. Before I start running again. I then heard a sound that chilled me to the bones, he was laughing.

“Don’t make me laugh, your kind will never be free! You’ll all be my slaves till you all die. I’ll rule this island until you're all dead.” I tried to stop but slip on the marble floor, a bolt of magic zoomed over my head as it hit the wall. I quickly get up and run down this hall to my right full of pillars. Okay, nagosanashions didn’t work. I pulled out a throwing knife and look back. I watched as he slowly walked out into the open, I stepped out and throw my knife. I was aiming for his head, but all I hit was the wall. The changeling was gone? How, where did he-.

Before I could even finish my thoughts a tail swings down from above me and sent me flying down the hall. “I can’t believe how gullible you all are! You see the smallest glimmer of hope and you foolishly take it. How stupid can you get?!” I am really starting to hate this changeling. I get up and saw the damn bug was on the sealing. Time to change tactics!

I throw three knives with one hand, but he used his tail to block them. The knives didn’t get through his chitin. But they still got stuck in his tail, I took both swords in hand and ran at him. I swing my swords at him, but the bastard just kept parrying! How the hell can he do that with just his tail?!

“What did you really think I could not fight?!” He asked with a grin, before his front hoof all of a sudden grows longer and moves like a snake before hitting me in the gut! I gasp for air before I’m blasted with magic, sending me through some doors. I ended up losing one of the swords, I was still trying to get air in my lungs as I slowly get on my hands and knees. It was raining and I could still see the dark clouds in the sky.

“It a pity, I was hoping you could entertain me some more. Oh well I’ll just kill all you little friends, then once I find her and she come of age. I’ll began my real rule of this sad little-” He was caught off guard when I throw my sword at him, in truth I just wanted him to shut up. However I missed his head but my sword found a soft spot in his tail. And made the changeling scream in pain. I think I would to if someone just stabbed a sword through my tail.

“You… Talk too much…” I gasped getting back on my feet. I was now out of tricks, I didn’t feel like I could use my magic any time soon ever. I had no weapons and was outside on what looks like a gazebo, I think?

“You, You stabbed me in the tail!” He screamed as he ran into me, I lift my arms up to try and block his sharp hooves from hitting my face, but a jab to my ribs make me howl in pain. Before I saw his fangs reaching for my face. I grit my teeth as he snapped at my face, I then saw past his head to notice the way the tail was lifting up. He was looking to end this in one strike. The changeling King with his odd colored eyes smiled as he leaned closer to my face. “Any last words before you die?”

“Actually, Two words.” I placed my right fist under his neck, then triggered my right gartland with my left hand. As my left arm held his face away from mine, the blade shoot out and stabs him in the throt. “Fuck, Off.” I snarled before pulling the blade free and pushing him away.

The King backed away as blood ran freely from his neck. It looked like he was trying to say something as he staggered around. In the middle of the changeling shock that he could die I pulled the sword free from his tail. The sudden pain made him turn around to face me, Horn glowing with magic for one last attack. Before I swing my sword with an upward swing, before collapsing onto my backside.

I gasp for air as the glow from his horn faded, then the life slowly lift his eyes before his head falls off. The body took a few step back before falling over itself, only the tail and one of the changelings legs twitch as it laid there dead. I leaned on the wall resting before I saw Buggey and the others running over. I rise one hand up and said. “I’m ready to leave the island now…”

***Morgan.***

“YOU IDIOT!” I shouted as I drop kicked Talion in the face with one of my back hooves. “Stop doing reckless things like that! Do you seriously want to leave everyone behind and move on to valhalla this soon!?” I then scolded as I shook him with my magic, my eyes ablaze.

“Stop that are you trying to kill him!?” Yelled Buggeys. “His wounded enough, let the healers see to him.” He asked trying to hold me back.

“Shut up you old rat! I'm talking to the Idiot Punching Bag here!” I Growled at Buggey before turning to look back at Talion. “Do you have anything to say for yourself?”

“But mum, I don’t want to go to school today...” Talion murmured out.

My eye twitching I simply dropped him while dragging a hoof down my muzzle before turning and walking back towards Starranger. “Whatever… Now as for you! Never, and I mean NEVER pull a self sacrificing stunt like that on me again!” I Shouted at the unicorn as tears began to build up in my eyes.

“I won’t, I’m sorry.” Starranger said softly before pulling me into a hug, which I happily returned as I began to cry my eyes out from all the built up stress.

“Alright I’m back with some tools let me look at him.” Said a unicorn as he walked over to Talion. “I’ll have to change his stitches if what you told me happened.” The pony was looking at Buggey as the rat nodded his head at this.

“That what he said before going in and out of this daze.” Buggey added. “So what do we do with him?” He asked Pointing at Vill, who was tied up but looked really depressed.

“I say we kill him.” Said a rat I didn’t know. “We’ve all suffered for years because of them. I say we get some payback!” It looked like the other x-slaves agreed with him. They looked ready to attack the Keep Lord son.

“I can not let you do that, The city is in chaos he's the only one that can restore order.” Said Maggabl as he stood between them and Vill.

I stayed quiet as I finally calmed down, still clinging onto Starranger as I attempted to cover myself from the strangers with my stupidly large wings. “I don’t feel so good…” I told Star as my stomach started to cramp. A loud bang was heard, as we turned to Talion with one of Buggey smoking pistols in hand pointed up into the air.

“I tried to rest and you're all yelling like brats… mag is right, that guy is the legitimate ruler of this city. That also means he can change the laws to ban slavery. Instead of trying to kill him, you should be working with him.” Talion said tiredly as the stallion worked on his stitches and Buggey took his pistol back. “Now then, while i can still think strate. We should explain and tell everyone Bain went mad then tried to kill Vill here, the guards came in and saved him from death. That way they won’t find out that a crazy changeling been in charge, for so long and make everyone needless paranoid.”

I flinched at the mention of Changelings as I buried myself further into Starranger’s ragged fur and took a glance towards the body of my tormentor. Now I really am the last of my kind on this accursed island.

“Alright, we’ll do it your way. But all the slaves have to be set free or no deal!” Said a diamond dog. Vill looked up at everyone and slowly nodded at this. But that when the guards came in.

“Unhand Sir Vill and the Keep lord!” Yelled one of the guards in armor. Before they noticed the dead changeling. “W-what is that?”

“Oh for the love of, just take off your stupid helmets!” Talion yelled at them. The guards seemed reluctant to be doing that.

“It alright, please.” Said Vill calmly, the guards slowly one by one and did as he asked. Talion let out a sigh at this.

“Now that you know everyone and yourselves is a nightwalker now, can we please stop with the pointless fighting?” Talion asked sounding tired. Hel was still taking with Lily and seemed to be keeping her distance from Talion.

“What I want to know is, how did this happen?” Asked Vill as he was being untied and has his shoulder looked at. “What could have turned us into Nightwalkers?”

“It could be we were always nightwalkers.” Said Maggabl as he looked at the two glowing crystals. “Each tower was meant to keep us from leaving this island, the last tower barrier must have served as a magic suppressor. Blocking off our natural reserves.”

“Makes sense, I find using my mager easier now.” Said Star as she rubbed my back. “Wait and minte… The barrier down, that means we can leave the island.”

“Mommy?” I asked, looking up at star. “Is something bothering you?” She looked down at me smiling as she had a tear run down her face.

“We can go home.” She said before hugging me tightly.

“Ack! Can't, breath!” I panicked as she squeezed me so hard my chitin groaned. She eased off and still smiled at me. The feeling coming from her was happiness and it made me feel better.

“Yay…” Said talion who was now had his hand worked on. “We can leave once be make a boat.”

“Shut up Punching Bag, me and mom were having a moment…” I scolded Talion as I smacked him in face with one of my spare feathers using my magic as a guard ran in gasping for air.

“M-my Lord, King Vaunlin, and Keeplord Vash are here! They’re here to help keep the peace.” Yelled the guard, before he noticed everyone in the room. “My lord?” He asked, luckily Vill stepped up.

“Send them in please.” Asked Vill. The guard did as he asked and in walked in with their own guards was the mouse king and the rat who sent Talion to meet Hel.

“What are they doing here?” I asked confused, before remembering something. “Wait a minute…”

Talion was trying to hide under his hood while Hel stands next to Lilly. The mouse king didn’t look pleased at all, whereas Vash was smiling like there was no tomorrow. “We’re here to make sure our, agreement was upheld.” Said the king as he looked at Hel and Talion.

“The wedding will be held in a few days time, once everything here has been settled.” Said the keeplord Vash who also looked at them as well, it looked like the keeplord was enjoying this. “Did you think you could get away as soon as the tower was down?”

“That… Never crossed my mind.” Talion said, now it was clear they knew he was there. It most likely did cross his mind, it just we never had the time to hear this little idea out.

Taking a deep breath I tried to put my filly Starranger disguise on, but decided to leave my wings out this time before letting go of Starranger and making my way over to Talion. “IS there a problem?” I asked them, spreading my feathers about like leaves in the wind.

“Nice little show, but sadly the king of the Hidden Path want this wedding to happen weeks ago. And if we do not do it soon, it may lead to a war we both don’t want.” Explained Vish as he looked down at me.

I flash my horn at Vash, picking him up with my magic. “Did I ever say I was stopping it?” I asked in an as intimidating as I could manage tone… “Well?” I asked while trying to hide the strain that lifting him up as high as I was put on me.

He just smiled at me as his guards point their weapons at me. “I like this one. She should be the bridesmaid.” He said smiling at the mouse king how looked annoyed. With a wave of his hand his guards stand down.

“Isn’t that position already taken?” I asked as I looked towards Lily with a mischievous grin.

“She is a bodyguard nothing more.” Said Hel dad. Killjoy.

“Whatever, I don't have time for you anymore anyway.” I grumbled before dropping him and walking towards Hel while dragging Talion behind me by his ear with my magic.

“If it okay with everyone, I’m going to pass out now.” Said Talion before passing out. I guess he was more hurt then I thought.

“Here you go.” I say before tossing Talion to Hel and Lily’s feet and walking past them, but before I go back to Starranger’s side I decide to whisper something to Hel while I was at it. “Make sure to confess your feelings to the idiot who risked his life to protect you before someone steals him.” I chuckled mischievously, looking into her eyes. I wasn’t sure but I swear I saw her bone white fur turn pink, before my vision began to blur and I passed out...

Chapter 15: Obligations. (unedited)

View Online

***Starranger.***

It been a few days since the plan to have Vill be the new keeplord of this city. He kept his word and has started rebuilding the city. For those living in the city they were forgive for there going nuts for the first few days. The wounded were helped and homes were rebuilt. More and more rats, ponies and pretty much everyone on the island was coming to see Talion and Hel wedding.

After that Vash plan was to start expanding to other lands. Talion filled me in once they told him. The keeplord had the mouse king join in on this to help. My guess was to bring in more pony power. As well as to not have the king try and compete with him for new land.

“Mommy, I’m huuuungry!” Morgan complained as she laid sprawled out on my back, currently disguised as a filly version of me with her wings hidden. I don’t know why she hides her wings.

“In a minute.” I replied, as I was helping with making Hel dress, not my kind of thing but it was kind of relaxing. “Besides, didn’t you want to spy on Talion not to long ago?” I asked as Lily was helping me, I looked to Hel as she was praying. Guess she worried, then again Hel and Talion didn’t have much of a choice in all this.

“Pft, no need. I can smell his worry and embarrassment from here. This is going to be fun to watch when he sees Hel in this dress for the first time~” Morgan said in an ominous tone. Two things came to mind, one why was he worried and two, why was he embarrassed?

“Like to fill me in on that?” I asked, smiling back at her. Morgan perked up after I asked that and smiled.

“Now what fun would that be? After all nobody likes spoilers~” She said, looking up at me innocently.

“Come on you can tell me.” I asked giving Morgan a hug.

“You sure~? Aren't you a little too interested in what's going on with your Punching Bag?” She asked, raising an eyebrow at me. “I won’t share you with him you know. Even if you already did THAT while I was locked in a cupboard in the same room.” She added with a glare. My face turned red at this, I thought she was too young to understand about that? How did she piece it together?!

“I-I don’t know what you’re talking about.” I replied nervously. It was bad enough i slept with him with my griffon friend, it even worse knowing we were all drunk at the time. Please don’t tell me she heard everything!? I was hoping she forgot about that.

“Oh YES! That's the spot! Keep going! *Moaning sounds*” Morgan said imitating my voice perfectly but only loud enough for me to hear. I blushed even harder as I covered her mouth, I looked to Hel and Lily who were looking at me.

“Hehehe, Morgan. Please don’t say any more.” I begged in a pleading tone.

“Oh? And what will you do to convince me?” She said with a disturbing grin as her eyes became like those of a snake. I sighed at this before rubbing my face.

“What do you want?” I asked. Seeing no way out of this, and if I didn’t she start telling everyone about this. I’m also sure Talion has no idea about what we did ever and I want to keep it that way.

“I'll be waiting for you in our room after you finish~” She said, her grin growing before she nipped me on the ear and teleported away. That was all kinds of disturbing, I was getting the feeling some of that crazy changeling rubbed off on her.

***Talion.***

I sighed as I looked out the window, before pacing again. I didn’t like this, I didn't want to do this. But what choice do I have? Try and run I die, say no I die. There was no way out of this for me and Hel. I groaned before laying on the bed.

“Hey Punching Bag, wake up.” I heard someone say behind me before I felt a small hoof impact the back of my head and causing me to turn around to see Morgan.

“What do you want now? I have enough to worry about.” I reply before laying back down. Then putting a pillow on my face as I grown into it.

“Yeah yeah, I could smell your nervousness and embarrassment all the way from Hel’s room.” She deadpanned. “Shesh, can you really not straighten yourself out and see what's going on around you?”

“I know full well, me and Hel are being used to make an alliance. Bring peace to this island, I just wished they used someone else other then me and Hel.” I explained rubbing my face.

“So what, since you can't get out of it can't you simply just try and enjoy yourself? After all, you're marrying Hel. Don't pretend you don't know what I mean I have seen the way you're always looking at her whenever we're not fighting something.”

“I…” I blink at that, if I was honest with my feelings I didn’t know what I was feeling for Hel. But at the same time I didn’t know what she felt for me. I guess that where my real worry was and after the way she saw me kill those two guards. I just don’t know.

“Don't worry, she’ll get over the fight soon enough, if she hasn't already.” Morgan snorted, I then felt something crawl onto my chest as I look down at her.

“What are you doing?” I asked looking down at her, I bet she going to find some way to hurt me again. Or find some way to get Star to beat me up again. She somehow found a way to get me in trouble.

“Oh nothing, just this~” Morgan purred as she approached my ear. “You should have seen Hel’s blush after I dropped you at her feet after the incident~” She whispered with a tone not that different from a venomous snake. That didn’t stop my eyes bug out at hearing this thou.

“She… Did?” I asked feeling a little nervous. I had no idea what Morgan was thinking but it was a little scary the way she was talking.

“Oh Yessss~ And want to know why?” She continued to whisper, her voice now sounding like honey luring a fly into a spider’s trap. My heart was racing now, what the hell was going on? She sounded less like a child and more like some kind of master mind. Just what was going on?! I thought as I started to panic a little.

“I told her to…” She began to say before teleporting away as someone barged into the room. I jumped as I fell out of bed, My mind was sping at what she said. Told Hel what? I thought as I get up off the floor.

“Talion you ready?” Asked Mag as he walked in. I blinked at him as I looked around the room, damn that changeling was all kinds of crazy.

“I guess… But it don’t help I feel like I’m being lead into a death trap.” I said as I get my… Suit? On, Mag helped me seeing as this thing looked so ridiculous and hard to put on. Did it really need all this silly little frills?

“Oh, why hello there Mag, you were sent to retrieve the punching Bag too?” Morgan said as she made it looked like she had just arrived through the front door. I swear I was going to get back at her at some point.

“Yes, is Hel and the others ready as well?” Asked Mag as he put this stupid looking hat on my head. I never felt more embarrassed in all my life. Just kill me now and be dune with it.

“They just finished making the dress so I decided to go looking for Talion a bit early.” She replied innocently. I swear she’s ether smarter than she looks or older then she looks. And I wasn’t sure what was worse.

“Let be on our way then, Come on Ragnarok.” Said Mag as he walked out the door. I looked at Morgan as I followed him and saw her blow me a kiss… Okay that was creepy. I hurry after mag to get away from her.

I can guess everyone was thinking, but I’m lazy as all hell and didn’t really pay attention to everything. As soon as I got to the alter? Temple? Whatever, I just looked strat and did my best to say my lines. To be fair some of this was strange as hell, but I put up with it. Because the sooner I and Hel get this done, the sooner we can all get off this island.

We now reached the part where Hel show up, My heart was racing and my mind was going a mile a minute. Why was this stressing me out so much? Well I guess that what happens when you’re getting married. I never even thought about getting married throughout my old life before coming here. That when I saw Hel, she still had her face covered but the dress seemed to highlight her figure.

“You may now remove the vaile.” Said the, priest? Whatever, I turned to Hel and felt a little reluctant seeing as she believed anyone who saw her eyes were hexed. But I bite the bullet and lift it up, and for the first time I saw her face. I must be going native, because to me she look beautiful. Those red eyes to me looked like a sunset. I think we were both lost for a moment as I missed what the rat said.

“What?” I asked he looked annoyed at this, but the crowd that came to watch giggled at this.

“KISS HER ALREADY!” I heard a certain small changeling yelled from… somewhere? Oh god that alone was enough to make me and hel blush. Before more laughter filled the air. So I looked to hel and gave her a kiss on the lips, I think the sudden contact shocked her. She seemed to relax after a moment before we stopped.

Then everyone went nuts, there was cheering, yelling. And everyone looked happy, well I guess me and Hel can relax now at last. We was lead through the crowd, a lot of them really wanted to shake my hand. No idea why really, they were all talking at once and there was so many. Next thing i know me and Hel were lead into a large bedroom and the door was locked behind us… Huh?

“Why did they lock us in this room?” I asked out loud. I looked to Hel who was fidgeting and looking around nervously. “Hel, what going on?”

“T-they locked us in here so we would not be disturbed... So that we could, consummate.” She explained nervously, blushing from head to toe. Oh, OH! They wanted us to have sex… Yeah I don’t think we’re ready for that part just yet.

“Let… Take things slowly okay? Seeing as they rushed us into this. Want to talk?” I asked, that seemed to help her calm down a bit. Hel nodded and we both sat on the bed and started talking. I don’t know why but she asked me what my old world was like. How does one explain a world full of the internet, tv, and cars to someone that has been living in the dark ages. Well I did my beast and told her what I know. Most of it was from documentaries I used to watch on tv.

Hel seemed very interested in what I had to say. I did my best to explain everything I know, and explained to her what I didn’t know. I don’t know why but I felt a shiver go down my back, what was that about?

It wasn't long after I felt the chill that a creaking sound came from one of the few windows in the room. “Was that alway open?” Asked Hel, I shrugged as I walked over to the window. I took a look outside and saw nothing, but boy was we high up. After that I closed the window.

There was a soft giggle that I recognised from behind me but I didn't have time to process it as I heard Hel shriek in surprise/embarrassment. I looked back only to see Hel half naked, the only thing she had on was some kind of wrappings around her body.

I facepalmed at this and sighed. “Morgan…” I groaned, Hel quickly took the covers from the bed to cover herself. “You're in big trouble when I find you.” I said looking for the little troublemaker.

I then heard the giggling again before another window seemed to creak open on its own. I sighed at this before closing the window again. “Sorry about this Hel, are you alright?” I asked hoping to help calm her down.

“I-I’m fine, it was just. Unexpected…” She replied blushing, how that works with fur I will never know. But I led her to the bed and we spent the rest of the day talking, then once it was night we decided to go to sleep. As we laid in the bed, I could not help but think someone was watching me.

***Morgan.***

“Tch, so even with my little push he didn't go through with it after all… wait a sec, why am I even thinking like this? Aren't I like only half a year old? Nevermind that's not important right now…” I muttered to myself before sneaking out from under the bed and using the invisibility spell I extracted from Starranger earlier during lunch I snuck up to the still-awake Hel’s ear. “Come on, are you really going to leave things like this?” I whispered softly enough so that she hopefully wouldn't recognise me… just to be safe I'm going to use her voice instead of my own, hehehe~

“W-what? Who there, what are you doing in here?” Hel asked as she sat up.

“Who, or what I am isn't important~ what's important is you. Are you really going to just leave things like this? Don't you love him?” I asked using her voice, internally laughing at how I was pretending to be her conscience.

“I… I don’t know, I have feelings for Talion but. I was meant to be a prestress, I was never meant to be married. And even though he saw me like that, he didn’t ask for anything.” Hel said as a blush was working it way onto her cheeks.

“It's because he cares for you so much he doesn't know what to do, you remember how kind that clutz is. He would never ask anything of you that you didn't ask for first~” I continued to whisper in her ear. In saw the way her eyes widen at this.

“If I a-asked him?” She said blushing even harder. “I could never… I mean, I shouldn’t. Can I?”

“Oh? Never? But whenever you were by yourself the past few days didn't you practice asking him to do just that?” I reminded her.

“That was, a moment of weakness, I was just so grateful for him saving us I wanted to do something to repay him…” Hel looked at talion as he slept.

“You sure that was the reason? Or just an excuse because you're too shy to admit your actual feelings?” I prodded, giggling a little bit. Hel looked taken back by that as she was now staring at Talion. “Go on, you know what to do~ He may be asleep but wouldn't it be easier to, as he put it, take it slowly and practice one last time when he is within reach?”

Hel let out a breath as she slowly leaned up to talion, as she slowly pressed her lips to his. Talion didn’t react, so Hel explored more as she kept kissing him. At one moment she stopped when she felt his tongue move. But she saw he was still asleep.

“Go on, no point in stopping now, you know what you want and there is nothing stopping you anymore. Remember to follow your heart.” I told her, satisfied that I had finished my work here as I backed away and watched as Hel kissing and making out with Talion, in the end he did wake up but they were both so cart up into it they didn’t seem to mind.

I continued to watch, unable to tear my eyes away for some reason and started to blush as they got on to the… *Ahem* More intimate bits and by the time I managed to get away from that strange aura they were giving off I could have sworn my chitin was as red as that evil king’s eye from the tip of my horn to the ends of my feathers as I quickly teleported back to me and Starranger’s room.

“And where have you been? I’ve been worried about you.” Starranger said as she saw me. “Why are you pink?”

“No reason!” I squeaked out, unwilling to meet her gaze. Was it just me or does she not seem as tall as she was this morning? Eh, must be my mind playing tricks on me.

“Morgan… What happened did you grow taller?” Star asked as she went up to me and lifted my chin up only a little to look her in the eyes. “By Cleaseta you have gotten taller.”

“I-I don't know, did I?” I asked her, trying to scrub the image of Talion and Hel out of my mind… but only succeeding as little as I did with the image of Starranger, her friend and Talion all sharing a bed.

“Maybe you're having another growth spurt like before. You're not in pain are you?” Star asked as she looked at my face.

“N-no? Why would I be in pain?” I asked, I felt like I was forgetting something as Starranger managed to distract me.

“Well, if you’re sure you're okay. I guess we can figure this out in the morning. Good night Morgan just let me know if anythings wrong.” Star said, to which I immediately stopped her.

“Hey, your not getting away that easily.” I tell her with a deadpan look. “I haven't had dinner yet… Was lunch really that unbearable?”

“Alright, come here. And no it wasn’t unbearable, I’m just still getting used to all this.” Starranger said as she held her hooves out to me and then we hugged.

“Uh huh, whatever you say.” I replied with a giggle as I nuzzled her neck as I began to feed off her magic, I was still needing to make up for those few days that we were locked up and I was unable to eat.

“Full now?” She asked a little tiredly as I gave her a nod. “Good now off to bed it late.” Star said as she yawned, before going to bed herself.

After stretching I crawled into bed after her and got myself comfortable between her front hooves, quickly falling asleep as my cold chitin pressed against the fur on her chest. Sadly, even in my sleep I was unable to get that aura that Talion and Hel had been giving off out of my head for long...

***Talion.***

I had no idea what had gotten into Hel last night, but I guess she just wanted to let the stress of the day out and so she chose to have me help her, it not like I didn’t like it. I was surprised and I think we've gotten more comfortable around each other now.

We were now eating with everyone else, sadly the more rude Nightwalkers kept asking about what I did last night. I replied with. “If you want to find out I’ll have to castrate you.” That got the point across, don’t ask because it none of your business.

Hel would put her hand on my arm every time I said that, so I’d say I’m sorry and ask them to not ask about what I do with my wife. That seemed to make her happy, but she still weared her hood out of habit or because of her beliefs. But I wasn’t going to ask her to take the hood off, if it made her happy then I won’t complain.

“Heheh, you want to know what they did last night?” I heard a certain cheeky little voice mutter suggestively when the next jerk decided to show up.

“One word Morgan and I’ll fri you.” I warned, giving her a death glare. I swear I don't know when or how but she has gotten older, hell she was as tall as Starranger now!

“But I'm just a filly, you wouldn't hurt a child would you?” She said with her usual pretending to be innocent look.

“Morgan stop teasing, if you keep this up you won’t get any cake.” Said Hel. I looked between them, would that really work? Not giving her cake?

“Cake?” Morgan looked at Hel blinking as if she was clueless.

“Yes cake, the best sweet you could ever eat.” Said Star with a big smile. I rolled my eyes at this, please iced finger buns were the best cakes in the world. I thought as I continued to eat.

“Realy? But wait, would I even be able to eat it? I’m only half a year old…” Morgan said, and sadly was overheard by Star’s old buddies who just happened to be walking past. They were invited seeing as the new laws that were past made living in the city easier. They were also along with the peanut gallery were meant to witness the wedding.

“She half a year old!?” Asked one who looked at Morgan. “By Luna's moon she looks old enough to be in school already.”

“Who the tartares did you sleep with to have her grow this fast?” Asked another. As Star was started to get asked a lot of questions by her old friends. I just cover my face with one hand, as I knew the headache that was about to be made. I also saw Morgan go back to her innocent look from a grin that no one but me seemed to notice, all I can do now is wait for the ships to be made and take Hel with me to explore the world that was now open to us.

“Hey uncle Talion?” Morgan asked sweetly, drawing everyone's attention as she stood on the table in front of me and Hel. I slowly blinked at her as I was preparing for the words that would come out of her mouth. “Am I going to have a litter of cousins to play with soon?”

Okay, that alone was enough to stun me into silence. I was at a loss for words, as I guessed Hel was to. After we made love last night, Hel and I talked about the idea and decided we wasn’t ready to have kids yet. Not until we could find some place safe to live first, wait. “Litter?” I asked staring at Morgan.

“Dont mice and rats have multiple offspring at a time?” Morgan asked tilting her head as she batted her eyes at us. I’m out, the next thing I know is I blacked out. Guess I fainted huh… But a thought went through my head as I was in darkness. Where Eron?

It was only after I woke up and my group was lead outside, it was Eron. And he was dead, the guards that survived fighting said they couldn’t bring him down. A funeral was held for all those who died. This hit Star and Bruiser the most, to Star he was like her dad and to Bruiser he was a brother. The strange thing was when we saw his body, he didn’t look in pain or angry. The large Musk Ox was smiling. If anyone deserved a place in Valhalla, it was him.

To the weeks to come, ships were being made, filled with tools, food and lives looking to make a home somewhere new. Ponies, griffons, diamond dogs and minotaurs were looking to go back to their home lands. Starranger said she was going to go back to Equestria with her griffon lover Misty, Bruiser was going to go with them. He said it what Eron would want.

I was at the new makeshift docks to see them off. Out of everyone, Morgan looked the most upset. I think she gotten really attached to our little group. Hell, we raised her like a family. We were a family, not by blood. But by bonds.

***Morgan.***

“Why does everyone have to leave… I don't want to be separate from mommy and everyone!” I cried as I tried keeping everyone from leaving with my magic, and only slowing them down at best.

“Morgan, Star and her friends want to go home. And you’re going with them.” Said Talion as he walked up and pet me on the head. “Tell you want, as soon as me and the nightwalkers find a home on the mainland, you’ll know where to send us letters.”

“What? But the gods orders…” I started to say before shutting myself up, remembering what I was told during Eron’s funeral...

- Flashback to during Eron’s funeral -

I was standing next to Starranger trying to comfort her when I saw Eron standing next to her trying his best to comfort her as well… “What, Eron? How… aren't you… over… there…?” I said, confused as I began looking back and forth between the Eron next to star and the one on the burial mound. He put a large finger to his lips and waved for me to follow. Taking a quick glance at Star and telling her I was going to go to the little filly’s room I quickly chased after the second Eron, Wanting to know what the heck was going on.

“I see you can see the souls of the dead little one.” Eron said.

“What? But you don't look dead to me… whats going on?” I asked, not understanding what he was saying, though something in the back of my head was tingling as if was supposed to do something about whatever this was.

“I am dead little one, you saw my body burning back there.” Eron then put his hand on the stone wall and pushed through it all the way to his elbow, then pulled his arm back. “There is nothing to fear little one, I am going to where my ancestors have gone before me.” He then looked out at the oscion and sighed. “But going across the sea will be a long journey… I have been stuck on this island for eighty years and the only time I truly lived was when Star came into my life ten years ago.”

“Well, Would you like to keep watching over her?” I asked, almost automatically. That was strange, where did those words come from?

“No little one, she has grown strong and can take care of herself. I am ready to rest, I should be going now.” Eron said as he moved away without walking.

“Wait!” I called out, chasing after him as my disguise dissolved, revealing my true changeling form and my currently glowing wings. “You died a warrior's death while fighting alongside the one I was sent to watch over, as part of my duty I am responsible for escorting special individuals like you to valhalla!” Eron looked really confused at me, though I myself was also slightly confused… that is till bits of random information started pouring into my head again, ouch.

“What are you telling me little one? Are you, like Talion. Sent here by some god we do not know?” Eron asked.

“Um, I think so? It's a bit fuzzy but memories or something like that are appearing in my head that would suggest that that may be the case?” I said, scratching my head with a hoof to try and make the headache that the strange new thoughts were giving me go away. “Anyway, it seems I’m supposed to escort you to Valhalla, the hall of fallen warriors it seems.”

Eron just smiled as he pet me on the head, it felt really strange like a warm breeze. “You’re kind little one, but I will be fine.” he said, that when I saw it right behind him. The gates to Valhalla, Eron didn’t seem to notice as he turned around and walked through there open gates.

“I am so confused right now…” I commented as I followed him, entering the gate with him without giving it a second thought. “Um, hey Eron, is there anything you would like me to tell Star for you?” I decided to ask as we passed through the gates.

He smiled and shook his head. “She already knows what to do.” He replied before fading away.

“I was not expecting you.” Said a voice that made me jump.

“Who’s there?” I called out as I spun around, looking for the gate in case I needed to run away.

“I am Thor, I see someone as sent for you.” He said looking over his shoulder.

“Thor?” I said, tilting my head to the side in confusion as I saw him standing between me and the gate… when did he even get here? And how did I get so far away from the gate in so little time?

“By the laws of the game I can not interfere with another god's peace.” Thor said as he looked annoyed. “So why did you bring her here?” He asked looking at someone behind him.

“Because it's about time she learned why she’s here in the first place.” A feminine voice said before a woman as tall as Thor who was wearing a cloak made of feathers walked up next to him from behind me...

“I hope you know what you’re doing, because in this I can not help you.” He said before walking away.

“Pft, as if I’m doing this for myself.” The lady snorted as Thor left.

“Um, excuse me… but who are you?” I asked the tall lady with the cloak of feathers.

“Oh, right you don't remember do you? My name is Freyja, and like Thor over there I am a norse god… now please come with me for a little bit I need to speak with you about some things.” the lady said with a kind smile.

“Um, ok?” I said before following her...

After talking with Freyja for what seemed like hours she gave me two instructions, do not leave Talion alone for more than a day and to not reveal anything about what we had spoken about unless necessary before she sent me back to the island...

- end flashback -

“I’m not even going to go into detail and ask how you what you're on about. But look after your mum and stay safe.” Talion replied. “And don’t let anyone else say how you should live, that up to you. Hear me squirt?”

I was then picked up by Star magic as she was walking to the ship. "Come on let go home, you'll love Equestria. No more fighting for our lives, no more monsters.” She said as she walked on to the ship. With everyone else waiting, once she put me down I ran to the back of the ship and saw Talion waving goodbye as the ship was now on it way. Along with the other ships and boats that were going to Equestria.

“You better catch up to us in equestria or you're going to be in big trouble!” I shouted to talion, both frustrated that I wasn't going to be able to follow my instructions and somewhat sad since I was going to miss the big punching bag.

Light In The Dark (under rewrite.)

by ShadowsInTheDark

Prologue. Rat In The Dark.

Chapter 1: What Going On? (Under editing)

Chapter 2: It Was Not A Dream. (unedited)

Chapter 3: What You Don't Know Will Kill You. (unedited)

Chapter 4: Why Everything Want To Kill Me? (uneited)

Chapter 5: The Only Way Out A Falling Tower. (unedited)

Chapter 6: I Did Not Agree To This! (unedited)

Chapter 7: Little Changeling And Big Trouble. (unedited)

Chapter 8: Working With An Assassin And Pirate (unedited)

Chapter: 9 Getting To Know Your Friends. (unedited)

Chapter 10: Do Changelings Come With A Reset Button? (unedited)

Chapter 11: Goddass Of The Night. (unedited)

Cahpter 12: In To The City. (unedited)

Chapter 13: Staying Alive. (unedited)

Chapter 14: Anarchy. (unedited)

Chapter 15: Obligations. (unedited)